This is a modern-English version of The Jungle Book, originally written by Kipling, Rudyard. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE JUNGLE BOOK

By Rudyard Kipling

{0010}

“Little Toomai laid himself down close to the great neck lest a swinging bough should sweep him to the ground.”

“Little Toomai lay down close to the big neck so that a swinging branch wouldn't knock him to the ground.”

{5004}

Mowgli and the lone wolf

Mowgli and the solo wolf

Mowgli’s Brothers

Now Rann the Kite brings home the night
    That Mang the Bat sets free—
The herds are shut in byre and hut
    For loosed till dawn are we.
This is the hour of pride and power,
    Talon and tush and claw.
Oh, hear the call!—Good hunting all
    That keep the Jungle Law!
Night-Song in the Jungle

Now Rann the Kite brings in the night
    That Mang the Bat lets go—
The herds are safe in pens and homes
    For we are free until dawn.
This is the time of pride and strength,
    Talons, teeth, and claws.
Oh, hear the call!—Good hunting to all
    Who follow the Jungle Law!
Night-Song in the Jungle

It was seven o’clock of a very warm evening in the Seeonee hills when Father Wolf woke up from his day’s rest, scratched himself, yawned, and spread out his paws one after the other to get rid of the sleepy feeling in their tips. Mother Wolf lay with her big gray nose dropped across her four tumbling, squealing cubs, and the moon shone into the mouth of the cave where they all lived. “Augrh!” said Father Wolf. “It is time to hunt again.” He was going to spring down hill when a little shadow with a bushy tail crossed the threshold and whined: “Good luck go with you, O Chief of the Wolves. And good luck and strong white teeth go with noble children that they may never forget the hungry in this world.”

It was seven o’clock on a very warm evening in the Seeonee hills when Father Wolf woke up from his day’s rest, scratched himself, yawned, and stretched out his paws one by one to shake off the sleepy feeling. Mother Wolf lay with her big gray nose resting on her four playful, squealing cubs, and the moon shone into the entrance of the cave where they all lived. “Augrh!” said Father Wolf. “It’s time to hunt again.” He was about to leap down the hill when a small shadow with a bushy tail crossed the threshold and said, “Good luck to you, O Chief of the Wolves. And good luck and strong white teeth to your noble children, so they may always remember the hungry in this world.”

{0025}

“Good luck go with you, O chief of the wolves.”

“Good luck to you, chief of the wolves.”

It was the jackal—Tabaqui, the Dish-licker—and the wolves of India despise Tabaqui because he runs about making mischief, and telling tales, and eating rags and pieces of leather from the village rubbish-heaps. But they are afraid of him too, because Tabaqui, more than anyone else in the jungle, is apt to go mad, and then he forgets that he was ever afraid of anyone, and runs through the forest biting everything in his way. Even the tiger runs and hides when little Tabaqui goes mad, for madness is the most disgraceful thing that can overtake a wild creature. We call it hydrophobia, but they call it dewanee—the madness—and run.

It was the jackal—Tabaqui, the Dish-licker—and the wolves of India hate Tabaqui because he runs around causing trouble, telling stories, and eating scraps and bits of leather from the village garbage. But they're also scared of him, because Tabaqui, more than anyone else in the jungle, is prone to going insane, and when that happens, he forgets he was ever afraid of anyone and runs through the forest biting everything in his path. Even the tiger hides when little Tabaqui loses it, because madness is the worst thing that can happen to a wild animal. We call it hydrophobia, but they call it dewanee—the madness—and they run.

“Enter, then, and look,” said Father Wolf stiffly, “but there is no food here.”

“Go ahead and look,” Father Wolf said stiffly, “but there’s no food here.”

“For a wolf, no,” said Tabaqui, “but for so mean a person as myself a dry bone is a good feast. Who are we, the Gidur-log [the jackal people], to pick and choose?” He scuttled to the back of the cave, where he found the bone of a buck with some meat on it, and sat cracking the end merrily.

“For a wolf, no,” said Tabaqui, “but for someone as lowly as me, a dry bone is a great meal. Who are we, the Gidur-log [the jackal people], to be picky?” He hurried to the back of the cave, where he found the bone of a deer with some meat still on it, and sat happily cracking the end.

“All thanks for this good meal,” he said, licking his lips. “How beautiful are the noble children! How large are their eyes! And so young too! Indeed, indeed, I might have remembered that the children of kings are men from the beginning.”

“All thanks for this great meal,” he said, licking his lips. “How beautiful are the noble kids! How big are their eyes! And so young too! Indeed, indeed, I might have remembered that the children of kings are grown-ups from the start.”

Now, Tabaqui knew as well as anyone else that there is nothing so unlucky as to compliment children to their faces. It pleased him to see Mother and Father Wolf look uncomfortable.

Now, Tabaqui knew just like everyone else that there's nothing more unfortunate than praising kids to their faces. It delighted him to see Mother and Father Wolf feeling uneasy.

Tabaqui sat still, rejoicing in the mischief that he had made, and then he said spitefully:

Tabaqui sat quietly, enjoying the trouble he had caused, and then he said maliciously:

“Shere Khan, the Big One, has shifted his hunting grounds. He will hunt among these hills for the next moon, so he has told me.”

“Shere Khan, the Big One, has changed his hunting area. He'll be hunting in these hills for the next month, so he has told me.”

Shere Khan was the tiger who lived near the Waingunga River, twenty miles away.

Shere Khan was the tiger who lived near the Waingunga River, twenty miles away.

“He has no right!” Father Wolf began angrily—“By the Law of the Jungle he has no right to change his quarters without due warning. He will frighten every head of game within ten miles, and I—I have to kill for two, these days.”

“He has no right!” Father Wolf started angrily—“According to the Law of the Jungle, he has no right to change his territory without proper notice. He’ll scare every animal within ten miles, and I—I have to hunt for two these days.”

“His mother did not call him Lungri [the Lame One] for nothing,” said Mother Wolf quietly. “He has been lame in one foot from his birth. That is why he has only killed cattle. Now the villagers of the Waingunga are angry with him, and he has come here to make our villagers angry. They will scour the jungle for him when he is far away, and we and our children must run when the grass is set alight. Indeed, we are very grateful to Shere Khan!”

“His mother didn’t call him Lungri [the Lame One] for no reason,” said Mother Wolf quietly. “He’s been lame in one foot since birth. That’s why he has only hunted cattle. Now the villagers of the Waingunga are mad at him, and he’s come here to make our villagers angry. They will search the jungle for him when he’s far away, and we and our kids have to run when the grass is set on fire. Really, we’re very grateful to Shere Khan!”

“Shall I tell him of your gratitude?” said Tabaqui.

“Should I let him know you're thankful?” Tabaqui asked.

“Out!” snapped Father Wolf. “Out and hunt with thy master. Thou hast done harm enough for one night.”

“Out!” shouted Father Wolf. “Get out and hunt with your master. You've caused enough trouble for one night.”

“I go,” said Tabaqui quietly. “Ye can hear Shere Khan below in the thickets. I might have saved myself the message.”

“I’m leaving,” Tabaqui said softly. “You can hear Shere Khan down in the bushes. I might as well have saved myself the trouble of delivering the message.”

Father Wolf listened, and below in the valley that ran down to a little river he heard the dry, angry, snarly, singsong whine of a tiger who has caught nothing and does not care if all the jungle knows it.

Father Wolf listened, and down in the valley that led to a small river, he heard the harsh, annoyed, growling, rhythmic whine of a tiger who hadn't caught anything and didn't care if the whole jungle knew it.

“The fool!” said Father Wolf. “To begin a night’s work with that noise! Does he think that our buck are like his fat Waingunga bullocks?”

“The idiot!” said Father Wolf. “Starting a night’s work with that racket! Does he think that our bucks are like his plump Waingunga bullocks?”

“H’sh. It is neither bullock nor buck he hunts to-night,” said Mother Wolf. “It is Man.”

“H’sh. He’s not hunting cattle or deer tonight,” said Mother Wolf. “It’s Man.”

The whine had changed to a sort of humming purr that seemed to come from every quarter of the compass. It was the noise that bewilders woodcutters and gypsies sleeping in the open, and makes them run sometimes into the very mouth of the tiger.

The whine had turned into a humming purr that seemed to come from every direction. It was the kind of noise that confuses woodcutters and gypsies sleeping outdoors, causing them to run right into the jaws of danger.

“Man!” said Father Wolf, showing all his white teeth. “Faugh! Are there not enough beetles and frogs in the tanks that he must eat Man, and on our ground too!”

“Man!” said Father Wolf, showing all his white teeth. “Ugh! Aren’t there enough beetles and frogs in the tanks that he has to eat Man, and on our territory too!”

The Law of the Jungle, which never orders anything without a reason, forbids every beast to eat Man except when he is killing to show his children how to kill, and then he must hunt outside the hunting grounds of his pack or tribe. The real reason for this is that man-killing means, sooner or later, the arrival of white men on elephants, with guns, and hundreds of brown men with gongs and rockets and torches. Then everybody in the jungle suffers. The reason the beasts give among themselves is that Man is the weakest and most defenseless of all living things, and it is unsportsmanlike to touch him. They say too—and it is true—that man-eaters become mangy, and lose their teeth.

The Law of the Jungle, which never makes a rule without a purpose, prohibits every animal from eating humans unless it's a lesson for their young on how to hunt, and even then, they must do it outside their own pack or tribe’s territory. The real reason for this is that killing humans eventually leads to the arrival of white men on elephants, armed with guns, along with many brown men carrying gongs, rockets, and torches. When that happens, everyone in the jungle suffers. The animals say amongst themselves that humans are the weakest and most defenseless of all creatures, and it's unfair to attack them. They also claim—and it's true—that man-eaters become mangy and lose their teeth.

The purr grew louder, and ended in the full-throated “Aaarh!” of the tiger’s charge.

The purr got louder and culminated in the deep-throated “Aaarh!” of the tiger's charge.

Then there was a howl—an untigerish howl—from Shere Khan. “He has missed,” said Mother Wolf. “What is it?”

Then there was a howl—an unusual howl—from Shere Khan. “He missed,” said Mother Wolf. “What is it?”

Father Wolf ran out a few paces and heard Shere Khan muttering and mumbling savagely as he tumbled about in the scrub.

Father Wolf dashed a few steps forward and heard Shere Khan grumbling and growling furiously as he thrashed around in the bushes.

“The fool has had no more sense than to jump at a woodcutter’s campfire, and has burned his feet,” said Father Wolf with a grunt. “Tabaqui is with him.”

“The fool has been foolish enough to leap into a woodcutter’s campfire and has burned his feet,” said Father Wolf with a grunt. “Tabaqui is with him.”

“Something is coming uphill,” said Mother Wolf, twitching one ear. “Get ready.”

“Something's coming up the hill,” said Mother Wolf, flicking one ear. “Get ready.”

The bushes rustled a little in the thicket, and Father Wolf dropped with his haunches under him, ready for his leap. Then, if you had been watching, you would have seen the most wonderful thing in the world—the wolf checked in mid-spring. He made his bound before he saw what it was he was jumping at, and then he tried to stop himself. The result was that he shot up straight into the air for four or five feet, landing almost where he left ground.

The bushes rustled a bit in the underbrush, and Father Wolf crouched down, ready to leap. If you had been watching, you would have seen the most incredible thing—the wolf caught himself in mid-spring. He jumped before he realized what he was leaping at, and then he tried to stop. The result was that he shot straight up into the air for four or five feet, landing almost where he started.

“Man!” he snapped. “A man’s cub. Look!”

“Man!” he snapped. “A boy. Look!”

Directly in front of him, holding on by a low branch, stood a naked brown baby who could just walk—as soft and as dimpled a little atom as ever came to a wolf’s cave at night. He looked up into Father Wolf’s face, and laughed.

Directly in front of him, gripping a low branch, stood a naked brown baby who could just walk—soft and dimpled, a little being like no other that had ever wandered into a wolf’s cave at night. He looked up at Father Wolf’s face and laughed.

“Is that a man’s cub?” said Mother Wolf. “I have never seen one. Bring it here.”

“Is that a human child?” said Mother Wolf. “I’ve never seen one. Bring it here.”

A Wolf accustomed to moving his own cubs can, if necessary, mouth an egg without breaking it, and though Father Wolf’s jaws closed right on the child’s back not a tooth even scratched the skin as he laid it down among the cubs.

A wolf that’s used to carrying its own cubs can, if needed, pick up an egg without cracking it, and even though Father Wolf's jaws clamped down right on the child's back, not a single tooth even scratched the skin as he set it down among the cubs.

“How little! How naked, and—how bold!” said Mother Wolf softly. The baby was pushing his way between the cubs to get close to the warm hide. “Ahai! He is taking his meal with the others. And so this is a man’s cub. Now, was there ever a wolf that could boast of a man’s cub among her children?”

“How tiny! How exposed, and—how daring!” said Mother Wolf gently. The baby was wriggling between the cubs to get closer to the warm fur. “Wow! He’s eating with the others. So, this is a human's cub. Now, has there ever been a wolf that could brag about having a human's cub among her kids?”

“I have heard now and again of such a thing, but never in our Pack or in my time,” said Father Wolf. “He is altogether without hair, and I could kill him with a touch of my foot. But see, he looks up and is not afraid.”

“I’ve heard of something like that once in a while, but never in our Pack or during my time,” said Father Wolf. “He’s completely hairless, and I could take him out with just a nudge of my foot. But look, he’s looking up and isn’t scared.”

The moonlight was blocked out of the mouth of the cave, for Shere Khan’s great square head and shoulders were thrust into the entrance. Tabaqui, behind him, was squeaking: “My lord, my lord, it went in here!”

The moonlight was cut off at the cave's entrance by Shere Khan's large, square head and shoulders. Tabaqui, behind him, was squeaking, "My lord, my lord, it went in here!"

“Shere Khan does us great honor,” said Father Wolf, but his eyes were very angry. “What does Shere Khan need?”

“Shere Khan does us a great honor,” said Father Wolf, but his eyes were very angry. “What does Shere Khan want?”

“My quarry. A man’s cub went this way,” said Shere Khan. “Its parents have run off. Give it to me.”

“My target. A young boy went this way,” said Shere Khan. “His parents have fled. Hand him over to me.”

Shere Khan had jumped at a woodcutter’s campfire, as Father Wolf had said, and was furious from the pain of his burned feet. But Father Wolf knew that the mouth of the cave was too narrow for a tiger to come in by. Even where he was, Shere Khan’s shoulders and forepaws were cramped for want of room, as a man’s would be if he tried to fight in a barrel.

Shere Khan had leaped into a woodcutter’s campfire, as Father Wolf had said, and was furious from the pain of his burned feet. But Father Wolf knew that the mouth of the cave was too narrow for a tiger to enter. Even where he was, Shere Khan’s shoulders and front paws were cramped for lack of space, just like a man’s would be if he tried to fight in a barrel.

“The Wolves are a free people,” said Father Wolf. “They take orders from the Head of the Pack, and not from any striped cattle-killer. The man’s cub is ours—to kill if we choose.”

“The Wolves are a free group,” said Father Wolf. “They follow orders from the Head of the Pack, not from any striped cattle-killer. The man’s cub is ours—to kill if we want.”

“Ye choose and ye do not choose! What talk is this of choosing? By the bull that I killed, am I to stand nosing into your dog’s den for my fair dues? It is I, Shere Khan, who speak!”

"You choose and you don't choose! What is this nonsense about choosing? By the bull that I killed, am I supposed to stand sniffing around your dog's den for what’s rightfully mine? It’s me, Shere Khan, who is speaking!"

{0031}

The tiger’s roar filled the cave with thunder.

The tiger's roar echoed through the cave like thunder.

The tiger’s roar filled the cave with thunder. Mother Wolf shook herself clear of the cubs and sprang forward, her eyes, like two green moons in the darkness, facing the blazing eyes of Shere Khan.

The tiger's roar echoed through the cave like thunder. Mother Wolf shook off the cubs and leaped forward, her eyes—like two green moons in the dark—locked onto the fiery gaze of Shere Khan.

“And it is I, Raksha [The Demon], who answers. The man’s cub is mine, Lungri—mine to me! He shall not be killed. He shall live to run with the Pack and to hunt with the Pack; and in the end, look you, hunter of little naked cubs—frog-eater—fish-killer—he shall hunt thee! Now get hence, or by the Sambhur that I killed (I eat no starved cattle), back thou goest to thy mother, burned beast of the jungle, lamer than ever thou camest into the world! Go!”

“And it’s me, Raksha [The Demon], who answers. The man-cub is mine, Lungri—he belongs to me! He won’t be killed. He will live to run with the Pack and to hunt with the Pack; and in the end, just so you know, hunter of little naked cubs—frog-eater—fish-killer—he will hunt you! Now get out of here, or by the Sambhur I killed (I don't eat starved cattle), back you go to your mother, burned beast of the jungle, lamer than when you came into the world! Go!”

Father Wolf looked on amazed. He had almost forgotten the days when he won Mother Wolf in fair fight from five other wolves, when she ran in the Pack and was not called The Demon for compliment’s sake. Shere Khan might have faced Father Wolf, but he could not stand up against Mother Wolf, for he knew that where he was she had all the advantage of the ground, and would fight to the death. So he backed out of the cave mouth growling, and when he was clear he shouted:

Father Wolf looked on in disbelief. He had nearly forgotten the time when he won Mother Wolf in a fair fight against five other wolves, when she ran with the Pack and wasn’t called The Demon just as a compliment. Shere Khan might have confronted Father Wolf, but he knew he couldn’t take on Mother Wolf, because he realized that where she was, she had all the advantage of the terrain and would fight to the death. So he growled and backed out of the cave entrance, and when he was out, he shouted:

“Each dog barks in his own yard! We will see what the Pack will say to this fostering of man-cubs. The cub is mine, and to my teeth he will come in the end, O bush-tailed thieves!”

“Each dog barks in his own yard! We will see what the Pack thinks about this raising of human cubs. This cub belongs to me, and in the end, he will come to my teeth, you bush-tailed thieves!”

Mother Wolf threw herself down panting among the cubs, and Father Wolf said to her gravely:

Mother Wolf collapsed, panting, among the cubs, and Father Wolf said to her seriously:

“Shere Khan speaks this much truth. The cub must be shown to the Pack. Wilt thou still keep him, Mother?”

“Shere Khan is telling the truth. The cub needs to be shown to the Pack. Will you still keep him, Mother?”

“Keep him!” she gasped. “He came naked, by night, alone and very hungry; yet he was not afraid! Look, he has pushed one of my babes to one side already. And that lame butcher would have killed him and would have run off to the Waingunga while the villagers here hunted through all our lairs in revenge! Keep him? Assuredly I will keep him. Lie still, little frog. O thou Mowgli—for Mowgli the Frog I will call thee—the time will come when thou wilt hunt Shere Khan as he has hunted thee.”

“Keep him!” she gasped. “He came in the dark, completely alone and really hungry; yet he wasn’t scared! Look, he has already pushed one of my babies aside. And that lame butcher would have killed him and then run off to the Waingunga while the villagers hunted through all our hiding spots in revenge! Keep him? Of course I will keep him. Stay still, little frog. O you Mowgli—for Mowgli the Frog is what I’ll call you—the time will come when you will hunt Shere Khan as he has hunted you.”

“But what will our Pack say?” said Father Wolf.

“But what will our Pack think?” Father Wolf asked.

The Law of the Jungle lays down very clearly that any wolf may, when he marries, withdraw from the Pack he belongs to. But as soon as his cubs are old enough to stand on their feet he must bring them to the Pack Council, which is generally held once a month at full moon, in order that the other wolves may identify them. After that inspection the cubs are free to run where they please, and until they have killed their first buck no excuse is accepted if a grown wolf of the Pack kills one of them. The punishment is death where the murderer can be found; and if you think for a minute you will see that this must be so.

The Law of the Jungle clearly states that any wolf can leave the Pack he belongs to when he gets married. However, once his cubs are old enough to stand up, he must bring them to the Pack Council, which usually meets once a month during the full moon, so the other wolves can recognize them. After that inspection, the cubs are free to roam wherever they want, and until they have hunted their first buck, there are no excuses accepted if an adult wolf from the Pack kills one of them. The punishment is death if the killer is found; and if you think about it for a moment, you’ll understand why this has to be the case.

{5029}

The ‘Council Rock’

The 'Council Rock'

Father Wolf waited till his cubs could run a little, and then on the night of the Pack Meeting took them and Mowgli and Mother Wolf to the Council Rock—a hilltop covered with stones and boulders where a hundred wolves could hide. Akela, the great gray Lone Wolf, who led all the Pack by strength and cunning, lay out at full length on his rock, and below him sat forty or more wolves of every size and color, from badger-colored veterans who could handle a buck alone to young black three-year-olds who thought they could. The Lone Wolf had led them for a year now. He had fallen twice into a wolf trap in his youth, and once he had been beaten and left for dead; so he knew the manners and customs of men. There was very little talking at the Rock. The cubs tumbled over each other in the center of the circle where their mothers and fathers sat, and now and again a senior wolf would go quietly up to a cub, look at him carefully, and return to his place on noiseless feet. Sometimes a mother would push her cub far out into the moonlight to be sure that he had not been overlooked. Akela from his rock would cry: “Ye know the Law—ye know the Law. Look well, O Wolves!” And the anxious mothers would take up the call: “Look—look well, O Wolves!”

Father Wolf waited until his cubs could run a bit, and then on the night of the Pack Meeting, he took them, along with Mowgli and Mother Wolf, to the Council Rock—a hilltop filled with stones and boulders where a hundred wolves could hide. Akela, the great gray Lone Wolf who led the Pack with strength and skill, lay stretched out on his rock, and below him sat forty or more wolves of every size and color, from badger-colored veterans who could tackle a buck by themselves to young black three-year-olds who thought they could. The Lone Wolf had been leading them for a year now. He had fallen into a wolf trap twice in his youth and had once been beaten and left for dead, so he was familiar with the ways of men. There was very little talking at the Rock. The cubs tumbled over one another in the center of the circle where their mothers and fathers sat, and every now and then a senior wolf would quietly approach a cub, examine him carefully, and return to his spot on silent feet. Sometimes a mother would push her cub out into the moonlight to make sure he hadn't been missed. Akela from his rock would call out: “You know the Law—you know the Law. Look carefully, O Wolves!” And the concerned mothers would echo the call: “Look—look carefully, O Wolves!”

At last—and Mother Wolf’s neck bristles lifted as the time came—Father Wolf pushed “Mowgli the Frog,” as they called him, into the center, where he sat laughing and playing with some pebbles that glistened in the moonlight.

At last—and Mother Wolf's fur stood on end as the moment arrived—Father Wolf pushed “Mowgli the Frog,” as they nicknamed him, into the center, where he sat laughing and playing with some pebbles that sparkled in the moonlight.

Akela never raised his head from his paws, but went on with the monotonous cry: “Look well!” A muffled roar came up from behind the rocks—the voice of Shere Khan crying: “The cub is mine. Give him to me. What have the Free People to do with a man’s cub?” Akela never even twitched his ears. All he said was: “Look well, O Wolves! What have the Free People to do with the orders of any save the Free People? Look well!”

Akela never lifted his head from his paws but continued with his repetitive call: “Look closely!” A muffled roar came from behind the rocks—the voice of Shere Khan demanding: “The cub is mine. Hand him over to me. What do the Free People have to do with a man’s cub?” Akela didn’t even twitch his ears. All he said was: “Look closely, O Wolves! What do the Free People have to do with the orders of anyone other than the Free People? Look closely!”

{0037}

The meeting at the Council Rock

The meeting at the Council Rock

There was a chorus of deep growls, and a young wolf in his fourth year flung back Shere Khan’s question to Akela: “What have the Free People to do with a man’s cub?” Now, the Law of the Jungle lays down that if there is any dispute as to the right of a cub to be accepted by the Pack, he must be spoken for by at least two members of the Pack who are not his father and mother.

There was a chorus of deep growls, and a young wolf in his fourth year threw back Shere Khan’s question to Akela: “What do the Free People have to do with a man’s cub?” Now, the Law of the Jungle states that if there’s any dispute over whether a cub can be accepted by the Pack, at least two members of the Pack who are not his father and mother must speak for him.

“Who speaks for this cub?” said Akela. “Among the Free People who speaks?” There was no answer and Mother Wolf got ready for what she knew would be her last fight, if things came to fighting.

“Who speaks for this cub?” Akela asked. “Among the Free People, who speaks?” There was no response, and Mother Wolf prepared herself for what she knew would be her last fight if it came to that.

Then the only other creature who is allowed at the Pack Council—Baloo, the sleepy brown bear who teaches the wolf cubs the Law of the Jungle: old Baloo, who can come and go where he pleases because he eats only nuts and roots and honey—rose upon his hind quarters and grunted.

Then the only other creature allowed at the Pack Council—Baloo, the sleepy brown bear who teaches the wolf cubs the Law of the Jungle: old Baloo, who can come and go as he pleases because he eats only nuts, roots, and honey—stood up on his hind legs and grunted.

“The man’s cub—the man’s cub?” he said. “I speak for the man’s cub. There is no harm in a man’s cub. I have no gift of words, but I speak the truth. Let him run with the Pack, and be entered with the others. I myself will teach him.”

“The human baby—the human baby?” he said. “I speak for the human baby. There is no harm in a human baby. I’m not great with words, but I’m speaking the truth. Let him run with the Pack and be accepted with the others. I’ll teach him myself.”

“We need yet another,” said Akela. “Baloo has spoken, and he is our teacher for the young cubs. Who speaks besides Baloo?”

“We need another one,” said Akela. “Baloo has spoken, and he’s our teacher for the young cubs. Who else speaks besides Baloo?”

A black shadow dropped down into the circle. It was Bagheera the Black Panther, inky black all over, but with the panther markings showing up in certain lights like the pattern of watered silk. Everybody knew Bagheera, and nobody cared to cross his path; for he was as cunning as Tabaqui, as bold as the wild buffalo, and as reckless as the wounded elephant. But he had a voice as soft as wild honey dripping from a tree, and a skin softer than down.

A dark shadow fell into the circle. It was Bagheera the Black Panther, completely black but with panther markings that appeared in certain light like the pattern of watered silk. Everyone recognized Bagheera, and no one wanted to cross him; he was as clever as Tabaqui, as daring as a wild buffalo, and as reckless as a wounded elephant. Yet, he had a voice as smooth as wild honey dripping from a tree and a coat softer than down.

“O Akela, and ye the Free People,” he purred, “I have no right in your assembly, but the Law of the Jungle says that if there is a doubt which is not a killing matter in regard to a new cub, the life of that cub may be bought at a price. And the Law does not say who may or may not pay that price. Am I right?”

“O Akela, and you the Free People,” he said smoothly, “I don’t have a place in your gathering, but the Law of the Jungle states that if there’s uncertainty that isn’t a life-or-death issue regarding a new cub, that cub’s life can be bought for a price. And the Law doesn’t specify who can or cannot pay that price. Am I right?”

“Good! Good!” said the young wolves, who are always hungry. “Listen to Bagheera. The cub can be bought for a price. It is the Law.”

“Great! Great!” said the young wolves, who are always hungry. “Listen to Bagheera. The cub can be bought for a price. It’s the Law.”

“Knowing that I have no right to speak here, I ask your leave.”

“Knowing that I have no right to speak here, I ask for your permission.”

“Speak then,” cried twenty voices.

"Speak then," shouted twenty voices.

“To kill a naked cub is shame. Besides, he may make better sport for you when he is grown. Baloo has spoken in his behalf. Now to Baloo’s word I will add one bull, and a fat one, newly killed, not half a mile from here, if ye will accept the man’s cub according to the Law. Is it difficult?”

“To kill a defenseless cub is disgraceful. Plus, he might provide more excitement for you when he’s older. Baloo has spoken up for him. Now, on top of Baloo’s word, I’ll offer one bull, a fat one, freshly killed, not even half a mile from here, if you’ll accept the man’s cub according to the Law. Is that too much to ask?”

There was a clamor of scores of voices, saying: “What matter? He will die in the winter rains. He will scorch in the sun. What harm can a naked frog do us? Let him run with the Pack. Where is the bull, Bagheera? Let him be accepted.” And then came Akela’s deep bay, crying: “Look well—look well, O Wolves!”

There was a loud chorus of voices saying, “What does it matter? He'll die in the winter rain. He'll fry in the sun. What harm can a naked frog do to us? Let him run with the Pack. Where's the bull, Bagheera? Let him be accepted.” Then Akela's deep howl rang out, saying, “Look closely—look closely, O Wolves!”

Mowgli was still deeply interested in the pebbles, and he did not notice when the wolves came and looked at him one by one. At last they all went down the hill for the dead bull, and only Akela, Bagheera, Baloo, and Mowgli’s own wolves were left. Shere Khan roared still in the night, for he was very angry that Mowgli had not been handed over to him.

Mowgli was still really focused on the pebbles, and he didn't notice when the wolves came and looked at him one by one. Finally, they all went down the hill to get the dead bull, leaving only Akela, Bagheera, Baloo, and Mowgli's own wolves behind. Shere Khan continued to roar in the night because he was furious that Mowgli hadn't been turned over to him.

“Ay, roar well,” said Bagheera, under his whiskers, “for the time will come when this naked thing will make thee roar to another tune, or I know nothing of man.”

“Ay, roar well,” said Bagheera, under his whiskers, “because the time will come when this bare creature will make you roar a different tune, or I don’t know anything about humans.”

“It was well done,” said Akela. “Men and their cubs are very wise. He may be a help in time.”

“It was well done,” said Akela. “Humans and their kids are very smart. He could be helpful later.”

{5038}

‘Akela’ the lone wolf

‘Akela’ the solitary wolf

“Truly, a help in time of need; for none can hope to lead the Pack forever,” said Bagheera.

“Honestly, a help when you need it; because no one can expect to lead the Pack forever,” said Bagheera.

Akela said nothing. He was thinking of the time that comes to every leader of every pack when his strength goes from him and he gets feebler and feebler, till at last he is killed by the wolves and a new leader comes up—to be killed in his turn.

Akela said nothing. He was thinking about the moment that comes for every leader of every pack when their strength starts to fade, and they become weaker and weaker, until eventually they are killed by the wolves and a new leader rises—only to be killed in their turn.

“Take him away,” he said to Father Wolf, “and train him as befits one of the Free People.”

“Take him away,” he said to Father Wolf, “and train him like one of the Free People.”

And that is how Mowgli was entered into the Seeonee Wolf Pack for the price of a bull and on Baloo’s good word.

And that’s how Mowgli was accepted into the Seeonee Wolf Pack for the cost of a bull and on Baloo’s good word.

Now you must be content to skip ten or eleven whole years, and only guess at all the wonderful life that Mowgli led among the wolves, because if it were written out it would fill ever so many books. He grew up with the cubs, though they, of course, were grown wolves almost before he was a child. And Father Wolf taught him his business, and the meaning of things in the jungle, till every rustle in the grass, every breath of the warm night air, every note of the owls above his head, every scratch of a bat’s claws as it roosted for a while in a tree, and every splash of every little fish jumping in a pool meant just as much to him as the work of his office means to a business man. When he was not learning he sat out in the sun and slept, and ate and went to sleep again. When he felt dirty or hot he swam in the forest pools; and when he wanted honey (Baloo told him that honey and nuts were just as pleasant to eat as raw meat) he climbed up for it, and that Bagheera showed him how to do.

Now you have to be okay with skipping ten or eleven entire years and just imagine the amazing life that Mowgli had with the wolves, because if it were all written down, it would take up so many books. He grew up with the cubs, even though they were pretty much grown wolves by the time he was still a child. Father Wolf taught him how to survive and the meaning of things in the jungle until every rustle in the grass, every breath of the warm night air, every owl hoot above him, every scratch of a bat’s claws resting in a tree, and every splash of little fish jumping in a pool meant just as much to him as his job means to a businessman. When he wasn’t learning, he lounged in the sun, slept, ate, and then dozed off again. When he felt dirty or hot, he swam in the forest pools; and when he craved honey (Baloo told him that honey and nuts were just as tasty as raw meat), he climbed up to get it, and Bagheera showed him how.

{0043}

Bagheera would lie out on a branch and call, “Come along, Little Brother.”

Bagheera would lie on a branch and call, “Come on, Little Brother.”

Bagheera would lie out on a branch and call, “Come along, Little Brother,” and at first Mowgli would cling like the sloth, but afterward he would fling himself through the branches almost as boldly as the gray ape. He took his place at the Council Rock, too, when the Pack met, and there he discovered that if he stared hard at any wolf, the wolf would be forced to drop his eyes, and so he used to stare for fun. At other times he would pick the long thorns out of the pads of his friends, for wolves suffer terribly from thorns and burs in their coats. He would go down the hillside into the cultivated lands by night, and look very curiously at the villagers in their huts, but he had a mistrust of men because Bagheera showed him a square box with a drop gate so cunningly hidden in the jungle that he nearly walked into it, and told him that it was a trap. He loved better than anything else to go with Bagheera into the dark warm heart of the forest, to sleep all through the drowsy day, and at night see how Bagheera did his killing. Bagheera killed right and left as he felt hungry, and so did Mowgli—with one exception. As soon as he was old enough to understand things, Bagheera told him that he must never touch cattle because he had been bought into the Pack at the price of a bull’s life. “All the jungle is thine,” said Bagheera, “and thou canst kill everything that thou art strong enough to kill; but for the sake of the bull that bought thee thou must never kill or eat any cattle young or old. That is the Law of the Jungle.” Mowgli obeyed faithfully.

Bagheera would stretch out on a branch and call, “Come on, Little Brother,” and at first, Mowgli would cling on like a sloth, but later he would throw himself through the branches almost as boldly as the gray ape. He also took his place at the Council Rock when the Pack gathered, where he discovered that if he stared hard at any wolf, that wolf would have to look away, so he would stare just for fun. At other times, he would pull the long thorns out of his friends' paws, because wolves suffer greatly from thorns and burrs in their fur. He would go down the hillside into the fields at night and curiously watch the villagers in their huts, but he was wary of humans because Bagheera had shown him a cleverly hidden trap in the jungle—a square box with a drop gate—that he almost walked into and warned him that it was a trap. More than anything else, he loved to go with Bagheera into the dark, warm heart of the forest, to sleep through the drowsy day, and at night, to see how Bagheera made his kills. Bagheera killed to satisfy his hunger, just like Mowgli—except for one thing. As soon as he was old enough to understand, Bagheera told him he must never touch cattle because he had been brought into the Pack at the cost of a bull’s life. “All the jungle is yours,” said Bagheera, “and you can kill anything you’re strong enough to take down; but for the sake of the bull that bought you, you must never kill or eat any cattle, young or old. That is the Law of the Jungle.” Mowgli obeyed without fail.

And he grew and grew strong as a boy must grow who does not know that he is learning any lessons, and who has nothing in the world to think of except things to eat.

And he grew and grew strong like a boy should grow when he doesn't realize he's learning any lessons, and when he has nothing in the world on his mind except for things to eat.

Mother Wolf told him once or twice that Shere Khan was not a creature to be trusted, and that some day he must kill Shere Khan. But though a young wolf would have remembered that advice every hour, Mowgli forgot it because he was only a boy—though he would have called himself a wolf if he had been able to speak in any human tongue.

Mother Wolf told him a couple of times that Shere Khan wasn't someone to be trusted, and that one day he would have to kill Shere Khan. But while a young wolf would have kept that advice in mind all the time, Mowgli forgot it because he was just a boy—though he would have called himself a wolf if he could speak any human language.

Shere Khan was always crossing his path in the jungle, for as Akela grew older and feebler the lame tiger had come to be great friends with the younger wolves of the Pack, who followed him for scraps, a thing Akela would never have allowed if he had dared to push his authority to the proper bounds. Then Shere Khan would flatter them and wonder that such fine young hunters were content to be led by a dying wolf and a man’s cub. “They tell me,” Shere Khan would say, “that at Council ye dare not look him between the eyes.” And the young wolves would growl and bristle.

Shere Khan was always getting in his way in the jungle. As Akela got older and weaker, the lame tiger befriended the younger wolves of the Pack, who followed him for scraps. Akela would never have allowed that if he had been strong enough to enforce his authority. Then Shere Khan would flatter them and marvel at how such skilled young hunters were okay with being led by a dying wolf and a human child. “I’ve heard,” Shere Khan would say, “that at Council you don’t even dare to meet his gaze.” And the young wolves would growl and bristle.

Bagheera, who had eyes and ears everywhere, knew something of this, and once or twice he told Mowgli in so many words that Shere Khan would kill him some day. Mowgli would laugh and answer: “I have the Pack and I have thee; and Baloo, though he is so lazy, might strike a blow or two for my sake. Why should I be afraid?”

Bagheera, who was always aware of what was happening around him, knew a bit about this, and once or twice he explicitly told Mowgli that Shere Khan would eventually try to kill him. Mowgli would laugh and reply, “I have the Pack and I have you; and Baloo, even though he’s pretty lazy, could still step in and help me out. Why should I be scared?”

It was one very warm day that a new notion came to Bagheera—born of something that he had heard. Perhaps Ikki the Porcupine had told him; but he said to Mowgli when they were deep in the jungle, as the boy lay with his head on Bagheera’s beautiful black skin, “Little Brother, how often have I told thee that Shere Khan is thy enemy?”

It was a really warm day when a new idea came to Bagheera—maybe something he had overheard. Perhaps Ikki the Porcupine had mentioned it; but he said to Mowgli when they were deep in the jungle, as the boy rested his head on Bagheera’s beautiful black fur, “Little Brother, how many times have I told you that Shere Khan is your enemy?”

“As many times as there are nuts on that palm,” said Mowgli, who, naturally, could not count. “What of it? I am sleepy, Bagheera, and Shere Khan is all long tail and loud talk—like Mao, the Peacock.”

“As many times as there are nuts on that palm,” said Mowgli, who obviously couldn’t count. “So what? I’m tired, Bagheera, and Shere Khan is just all show and noise—like Mao, the Peacock.”

“But this is no time for sleeping. Baloo knows it; I know it; the Pack know it; and even the foolish, foolish deer know. Tabaqui has told thee too.”

"But this isn't the time for sleeping. Baloo knows it; I know it; the Pack knows it; and even the silly, silly deer know. Tabaqui has told you too."

“Ho! ho!” said Mowgli. “Tabaqui came to me not long ago with some rude talk that I was a naked man’s cub and not fit to dig pig-nuts. But I caught Tabaqui by the tail and swung him twice against a palm-tree to teach him better manners.”

“Hey! hey!” said Mowgli. “Tabaqui came to me not long ago with some disrespectful talk, saying I was a naked man’s cub and not fit to dig pig-nuts. But I grabbed Tabaqui by the tail and swung him twice against a palm tree to teach him some better manners.”

“That was foolishness, for though Tabaqui is a mischief-maker, he would have told thee of something that concerned thee closely. Open those eyes, Little Brother. Shere Khan dare not kill thee in the jungle. But remember, Akela is very old, and soon the day comes when he cannot kill his buck, and then he will be leader no more. Many of the wolves that looked thee over when thou wast brought to the Council first are old too, and the young wolves believe, as Shere Khan has taught them, that a man-cub has no place with the Pack. In a little time thou wilt be a man.”

“That was a mistake, because even though Tabaqui is a troublemaker, he would have told you something that really matters to you. Open your eyes, Little Brother. Shere Khan won’t dare to kill you in the jungle. But remember, Akela is very old, and soon the day will come when he can’t catch his prey anymore, and then he won’t be leader anymore. Many of the wolves who checked you out when you first came to the Council are old too, and the younger wolves believe, just like Shere Khan has taught them, that a man-cub has no place with the Pack. Before long, you’ll be a man.”

“And what is a man that he should not run with his brothers?” said Mowgli. “I was born in the jungle. I have obeyed the Law of the Jungle, and there is no wolf of ours from whose paws I have not pulled a thorn. Surely they are my brothers!”

“And what is a man that he shouldn't run with his brothers?” said Mowgli. “I was born in the jungle. I have followed the Law of the Jungle, and there’s no wolf in our pack from whose paws I haven't pulled a thorn. They are definitely my brothers!”

Bagheera stretched himself at full length and half shut his eyes. “Little Brother,” said he, “feel under my jaw.”

Bagheera stretched out and partly closed his eyes. “Little Brother,” he said, “feel under my chin.”

Mowgli put up his strong brown hand, and just under Bagheera’s silky chin, where the giant rolling muscles were all hid by the glossy hair, he came upon a little bald spot.

Mowgli raised his strong brown hand and, just under Bagheera’s smooth chin, where the large, powerful muscles were hidden beneath the shiny fur, he found a small bald patch.

“There is no one in the jungle that knows that I, Bagheera, carry that mark—the mark of the collar; and yet, Little Brother, I was born among men, and it was among men that my mother died—in the cages of the king’s palace at Oodeypore. It was because of this that I paid the price for thee at the Council when thou wast a little naked cub. Yes, I too was born among men. I had never seen the jungle. They fed me behind bars from an iron pan till one night I felt that I was Bagheera—the Panther—and no man’s plaything, and I broke the silly lock with one blow of my paw and came away. And because I had learned the ways of men, I became more terrible in the jungle than Shere Khan. Is it not so?”

“There’s no one in the jungle who knows that I, Bagheera, carry that mark—the mark of the collar; yet, Little Brother, I was born among humans, and my mother died among them—in the cages of the king’s palace at Oodeypore. Because of this, I paid the price for you at the Council when you were just a little naked cub. Yes, I was born among humans too. I had never seen the jungle. They fed me behind bars from an iron pan until one night I realized that I was Bagheera—the Panther—and not anyone’s plaything. I broke the silly lock with one swipe of my paw and escaped. And since I had learned the ways of humans, I became more fearsome in the jungle than Shere Khan. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes,” said Mowgli, “all the jungle fear Bagheera—all except Mowgli.”

“Yes,” said Mowgli, “everyone in the jungle is afraid of Bagheera—except for me.”

“Oh, thou art a man’s cub,” said the Black Panther very tenderly. “And even as I returned to my jungle, so thou must go back to men at last—to the men who are thy brothers—if thou art not killed in the Council.”

“Oh, you’re just a boy,” said the Black Panther very gently. “And just as I returned to my jungle, you must go back to the humans in the end—to the men who are your brothers—unless you’re killed in the Council.”

“But why—but why should any wish to kill me?” said Mowgli.

“But why—why would anyone want to kill me?” said Mowgli.

“Look at me,” said Bagheera. And Mowgli looked at him steadily between the eyes. The big panther turned his head away in half a minute.

“Look at me,” said Bagheera. Mowgli met his gaze steadily. After about half a minute, the big panther turned his head away.

“That is why,” he said, shifting his paw on the leaves. “Not even I can look thee between the eyes, and I was born among men, and I love thee, Little Brother. The others they hate thee because their eyes cannot meet thine; because thou art wise; because thou hast pulled out thorns from their feet—because thou art a man.”

“That’s why,” he said, shifting his paw on the leaves. “Not even I can look you in the eyes, and I was born among people, and I love you, Little Brother. The others hate you because their eyes can’t meet yours; because you are wise; because you’ve pulled thorns from their feet—because you are a man.”

“I did not know these things,” said Mowgli sullenly, and he frowned under his heavy black eyebrows.

“I didn’t know any of this,” Mowgli said sulkily, frowning under his thick black eyebrows.

“What is the Law of the Jungle? Strike first and then give tongue. By thy very carelessness they know that thou art a man. But be wise. It is in my heart that when Akela misses his next kill—and at each hunt it costs him more to pin the buck—the Pack will turn against him and against thee. They will hold a jungle Council at the Rock, and then—and then—I have it!” said Bagheera, leaping up. “Go thou down quickly to the men’s huts in the valley, and take some of the Red Flower which they grow there, so that when the time comes thou mayest have even a stronger friend than I or Baloo or those of the Pack that love thee. Get the Red Flower.”

“What’s the Law of the Jungle? Strike first and then speak. They can tell you’re human by your carelessness. But be smart. I have a feeling that when Akela misses his next kill—and it’s getting harder for him to catch the deer—the Pack will turn against him and you. They’ll hold a jungle Council at the Rock, and then—and then—I’ve got it!” Bagheera said, jumping up. “You need to hurry down to the men’s huts in the valley and get some of the Red Flower they grow there, so that when the time comes, you’ll have an even stronger ally than me, Baloo, or the Pack members who care about you. Get the Red Flower.”

By Red Flower Bagheera meant fire, only no creature in the jungle will call fire by its proper name. Every beast lives in deadly fear of it, and invents a hundred ways of describing it.

By Red Flower, Bagheera meant fire, but no creature in the jungle will call fire by its real name. Every animal lives in constant fear of it and comes up with a hundred ways to describe it.

“The Red Flower?” said Mowgli. “That grows outside their huts in the twilight. I will get some.”

“The Red Flower?” Mowgli said. “That grows outside their huts at dusk. I’ll go get some.”

“There speaks the man’s cub,” said Bagheera proudly. “Remember that it grows in little pots. Get one swiftly, and keep it by thee for time of need.”

“There speaks the boy,” Bagheera said proudly. “Keep in mind that it grows in small containers. Get one quickly, and keep it close for when you need it.”

“Good!” said Mowgli. “I go. But art thou sure, O my Bagheera”—he slipped his arm around the splendid neck and looked deep into the big eyes—“art thou sure that all this is Shere Khan’s doing?”

“Good!” said Mowgli. “I’m going. But are you sure, my Bagheera”—he slipped his arm around the magnificent neck and looked deep into the big eyes—“are you sure that all of this is Shere Khan’s doing?”

“By the Broken Lock that freed me, I am sure, Little Brother.”

“By the Broken Lock that set me free, I know, Little Brother.”

“Then, by the Bull that bought me, I will pay Shere Khan full tale for this, and it may be a little over,” said Mowgli, and he bounded away.

“Then, by the Bull that bought me, I will pay Shere Khan back in full for this, and it might be just a bit more,” said Mowgli, and he leaped away.

“That is a man. That is all a man,” said Bagheera to himself, lying down again. “Oh, Shere Khan, never was a blacker hunting than that frog-hunt of thine ten years ago!”

“That’s a man. That’s all a man,” Bagheera said to himself, lying down again. “Oh, Shere Khan, there’s never been a darker hunt than that frog hunt of yours ten years ago!”

Mowgli was far and far through the forest, running hard, and his heart was hot in him. He came to the cave as the evening mist rose, and drew breath, and looked down the valley. The cubs were out, but Mother Wolf, at the back of the cave, knew by his breathing that something was troubling her frog.

Mowgli was deep in the forest, running fast, and his heart was racing. He reached the cave just as the evening mist started to rise, took a breath, and looked down the valley. The cubs were outside, but Mother Wolf, at the back of the cave, could tell by his breathing that something was bothering her little one.

“What is it, Son?” she said.

“What’s wrong, Son?” she asked.

“Some bat’s chatter of Shere Khan,” he called back. “I hunt among the plowed fields tonight,” and he plunged downward through the bushes, to the stream at the bottom of the valley. There he checked, for he heard the yell of the Pack hunting, heard the bellow of a hunted Sambhur, and the snort as the buck turned at bay. Then there were wicked, bitter howls from the young wolves: “Akela! Akela! Let the Lone Wolf show his strength. Room for the leader of the Pack! Spring, Akela!”

“Some bat’s gossip about Shere Khan,” he called back. “I’m hunting in the fields tonight,” and he dove down through the bushes, to the stream at the bottom of the valley. There he paused, as he heard the yell of the Pack hunting, the shout of a hunted Sambhur, and the snort as the buck turned to make a stand. Then there were fierce, angry howls from the young wolves: “Akela! Akela! Let the Lone Wolf show his strength. Make way for the leader of the Pack! Go for it, Akela!”

The Lone Wolf must have sprung and missed his hold, for Mowgli heard the snap of his teeth and then a yelp as the Sambhur knocked him over with his forefoot.

The Lone Wolf must have leaped and missed his target, because Mowgli heard the snap of his teeth and then a yelp as the Sambhur knocked him down with his front foot.

He did not wait for anything more, but dashed on; and the yells grew fainter behind him as he ran into the croplands where the villagers lived.

He didn't wait for anything else, but ran ahead; the shouts behind him faded as he sprinted into the fields where the villagers lived.

“Bagheera spoke truth,” he panted, as he nestled down in some cattle fodder by the window of a hut. “To-morrow is one day both for Akela and for me.”

“Bagheera spoke the truth,” he said breathlessly, as he settled into some cattle feed by the window of a hut. “Tomorrow is a day for both Akela and me.”

Then he pressed his face close to the window and watched the fire on the hearth. He saw the husbandman’s wife get up and feed it in the night with black lumps. And when the morning came and the mists were all white and cold, he saw the man’s child pick up a wicker pot plastered inside with earth, fill it with lumps of red-hot charcoal, put it under his blanket, and go out to tend the cows in the byre.

Then he pressed his face against the window and watched the fire in the hearth. He saw the farmer's wife get up and feed it at night with black lumps. When morning came and the mist was all white and cold, he saw the man's child pick up a wicker pot lined with dirt, fill it with lumps of red-hot charcoal, tuck it under their blanket, and head out to take care of the cows in the barn.

“Is that all?” said Mowgli. “If a cub can do it, there is nothing to fear.” So he strode round the corner and met the boy, took the pot from his hand, and disappeared into the mist while the boy howled with fear.

“Is that it?” said Mowgli. “If a cub can do it, there’s nothing to be afraid of.” So he walked around the corner and met the boy, took the pot from his hand, and vanished into the mist while the boy screamed in fear.

“They are very like me,” said Mowgli, blowing into the pot as he had seen the woman do. “This thing will die if I do not give it things to eat”; and he dropped twigs and dried bark on the red stuff. Halfway up the hill he met Bagheera with the morning dew shining like moonstones on his coat.

“They’re a lot like me,” said Mowgli, blowing into the pot like he'd seen the woman do. “This thing will die if I don’t feed it,” and he dropped twigs and dried bark onto the red stuff. Halfway up the hill, he ran into Bagheera, with the morning dew glistening like moonstones on his coat.

“Akela has missed,” said the Panther. “They would have killed him last night, but they needed thee also. They were looking for thee on the hill.”

“Akela missed,” said the Panther. “They would have killed him last night, but they needed you too. They were searching for you on the hill.”

“I was among the plowed lands. I am ready. See!” Mowgli held up the fire-pot.

“I was in the tilled fields. I’m ready. Look!” Mowgli raised the fire-pot.

“Good! Now, I have seen men thrust a dry branch into that stuff, and presently the Red Flower blossomed at the end of it. Art thou not afraid?”

"Great! I've seen guys stick a dry branch into that stuff, and soon enough, the Red Flower blooms at the end of it. Aren't you scared?"

“No. Why should I fear? I remember now—if it is not a dream—how, before I was a Wolf, I lay beside the Red Flower, and it was warm and pleasant.”

“No. Why should I be afraid? I remember now—if this isn't a dream—how, before I became a Wolf, I lay next to the Red Flower, and it was warm and nice.”

All that day Mowgli sat in the cave tending his fire pot and dipping dry branches into it to see how they looked. He found a branch that satisfied him, and in the evening when Tabaqui came to the cave and told him rudely enough that he was wanted at the Council Rock, he laughed till Tabaqui ran away. Then Mowgli went to the Council, still laughing.

All day long, Mowgli sat in the cave looking after his fire pot and dipping dry branches into it to see how they burned. He found a branch that he liked, and in the evening, when Tabaqui came to the cave and told him rather rudely that he was needed at the Council Rock, he laughed until Tabaqui ran off. Then Mowgli went to the Council, still laughing.

{5054}

Mowgli and Bagheera

Mowgli and Bagheera

Akela the Lone Wolf lay by the side of his rock as a sign that the leadership of the Pack was open, and Shere Khan with his following of scrap-fed wolves walked to and fro openly being flattered. Bagheera lay close to Mowgli, and the fire pot was between Mowgli’s knees. When they were all gathered together, Shere Khan began to speak—a thing he would never have dared to do when Akela was in his prime.

Akela the Lone Wolf lay next to his rock, signaling that the leadership of the Pack was up for grabs, and Shere Khan, along with his group of scrappy wolves, paced back and forth, soaking up the attention. Bagheera was close to Mowgli, and the fire pot rested between Mowgli’s knees. Once everyone was gathered, Shere Khan started to speak—a bold move he would never have attempted when Akela was at his strongest.

“He has no right,” whispered Bagheera. “Say so. He is a dog’s son. He will be frightened.”

“He has no right,” whispered Bagheera. “Say it. He’s a dog’s son. He’ll be scared.”

Mowgli sprang to his feet. “Free People,” he cried, “does Shere Khan lead the Pack? What has a tiger to do with our leadership?”

Mowgli jumped up. “Free People,” he shouted, “does Shere Khan lead the Pack? What does a tiger have to do with our leadership?”

“Seeing that the leadership is yet open, and being asked to speak—” Shere Khan began.

“Since the leadership is still available, and since I've been asked to speak—” Shere Khan began.

“By whom?” said Mowgli. “Are we all jackals, to fawn on this cattle butcher? The leadership of the Pack is with the Pack alone.”

“By whom?” Mowgli asked. “Are we all just jackals, to grovel before this cattle butcher? The leadership of the Pack belongs only to the Pack.”

There were yells of “Silence, thou man’s cub!” “Let him speak. He has kept our Law”; and at last the seniors of the Pack thundered: “Let the Dead Wolf speak.” When a leader of the Pack has missed his kill, he is called the Dead Wolf as long as he lives, which is not long.

There were shouts of “Quiet, you little human!” “Let him talk. He has followed our rules”; and finally, the older members of the Pack roared: “Let the Dead Wolf speak.” When a leader of the Pack fails to make a kill, he is known as the Dead Wolf for the rest of his life, which isn’t very long.

Akela raised his old head wearily:—

Akela lifted his weary head:—

“Free People, and ye too, jackals of Shere Khan, for twelve seasons I have led ye to and from the kill, and in all that time not one has been trapped or maimed. Now I have missed my kill. Ye know how that plot was made. Ye know how ye brought me up to an untried buck to make my weakness known. It was cleverly done. Your right is to kill me here on the Council Rock, now. Therefore, I ask, who comes to make an end of the Lone Wolf? For it is my right, by the Law of the Jungle, that ye come one by one.”

“Free People, and you too, jackals of Shere Khan, for twelve seasons I’ve guided you to and from the kill, and during all that time not one of you has been caught or hurt. Now I’ve missed my prey. You know how that setup was arranged. You know how you led me to an inexperienced buck to expose my weaknesses. It was well played. Your right is to kill me here on the Council Rock, right now. So I ask, who will come to put an end to the Lone Wolf? Because it is my right, according to the Law of the Jungle, that you come one by one.”

There was a long hush, for no single wolf cared to fight Akela to the death. Then Shere Khan roared: “Bah! What have we to do with this toothless fool? He is doomed to die! It is the man-cub who has lived too long. Free People, he was my meat from the first. Give him to me. I am weary of this man-wolf folly. He has troubled the jungle for ten seasons. Give me the man-cub, or I will hunt here always, and not give you one bone. He is a man, a man’s child, and from the marrow of my bones I hate him!”

There was a long silence, as no wolf wanted to fight Akela to the death. Then Shere Khan roared: “Bah! What do we care about this old fool? He’s meant to die! It’s the man-cub who has overstayed his welcome. Free People, he has been mine to eat from the start. Hand him over. I’m tired of this ridiculous man-wolf nonsense. He has caused trouble in the jungle for ten seasons. Give me the man-cub, or I’ll hunt here forever and not leave you a single bone. He’s a man, a man’s child, and I hate him with every fiber of my being!”

Then more than half the Pack yelled: “A man! A man! What has a man to do with us? Let him go to his own place.”

Then more than half the Pack shouted, “A man! A man! What does a man have to do with us? Let him go back to where he belongs.”

“And turn all the people of the villages against us?” clamored Shere Khan. “No, give him to me. He is a man, and none of us can look him between the eyes.”

“And turn all the people from the villages against us?” shouted Shere Khan. “No, give him to me. He's a man, and none of us can look him in the eye.”

Akela lifted his head again and said, “He has eaten our food. He has slept with us. He has driven game for us. He has broken no word of the Law of the Jungle.”

Akela lifted his head again and said, “He has eaten our food. He has slept with us. He has hunted for us. He has kept every promise of the Law of the Jungle.”

“Also, I paid for him with a bull when he was accepted. The worth of a bull is little, but Bagheera’s honor is something that he will perhaps fight for,” said Bagheera in his gentlest voice.

“Also, I paid for him with a bull when he was accepted. The value of a bull is small, but Bagheera’s honor is something he might fight for,” said Bagheera in his softest voice.

“A bull paid ten years ago!” the Pack snarled. “What do we care for bones ten years old?”

“A bull paid ten years ago!” the Pack growled. “What do we care about bones that are ten years old?”

“Or for a pledge?” said Bagheera, his white teeth bared under his lip. “Well are ye called the Free People!”

“Or for a promise?” said Bagheera, his white teeth showing beneath his lip. “You really are the Free People!”

“No man’s cub can run with the people of the jungle,” howled Shere Khan. “Give him to me!”

“No human cub can run with the jungle folk,” Shere Khan howled. “Give him to me!”

“He is our brother in all but blood,” Akela went on, “and ye would kill him here! In truth, I have lived too long. Some of ye are eaters of cattle, and of others I have heard that, under Shere Khan’s teaching, ye go by dark night and snatch children from the villager’s doorstep. Therefore I know ye to be cowards, and it is to cowards I speak. It is certain that I must die, and my life is of no worth, or I would offer that in the man-cub’s place. But for the sake of the Honor of the Pack,—a little matter that by being without a leader ye have forgotten,—I promise that if ye let the man-cub go to his own place, I will not, when my time comes to die, bare one tooth against ye. I will die without fighting. That will at least save the Pack three lives. More I cannot do; but if ye will, I can save ye the shame that comes of killing a brother against whom there is no fault—a brother spoken for and bought into the Pack according to the Law of the Jungle.”

“He is our brother in every way except blood,” Akela continued, “and you would kill him right here! Honestly, I have lived too long. Some of you are cattle eaters, and I've heard that, under Shere Khan’s influence, you go out at night and snatch children from the villagers' doorsteps. So, I know you to be cowards, and it is cowards I’m speaking to. I know I must die, and my life isn’t worth much, or I would offer it in the man-cub’s place. But for the sake of the Honor of the Pack—a small detail that you’ve forgotten by being without a leader—I promise that if you let the man-cub go back to where he belongs, I won’t raise a tooth against you when my time comes. I will die without a fight. That will at least save the Pack three lives. I can’t do more than that; but if you will, I can spare you the shame of killing a brother who has done no wrong—a brother who has been spoken for and accepted into the Pack according to the Law of the Jungle.”

“He is a man—a man—a man!” snarled the Pack. And most of the wolves began to gather round Shere Khan, whose tail was beginning to switch.

“He's a man—a man—a man!” snarled the Pack. And most of the wolves started to gather around Shere Khan, whose tail was beginning to twitch.

“Now the business is in thy hands,” said Bagheera to Mowgli. “We can do no more except fight.”

"Now the business is in your hands," said Bagheera to Mowgli. "We can do no more except fight."

Mowgli stood upright—the fire pot in his hands. Then he stretched out his arms, and yawned in the face of the Council; but he was furious with rage and sorrow, for, wolflike, the wolves had never told him how they hated him. “Listen you!” he cried. “There is no need for this dog’s jabber. Ye have told me so often tonight that I am a man (and indeed I would have been a wolf with you to my life’s end) that I feel your words are true. So I do not call ye my brothers any more, but sag [dogs], as a man should. What ye will do, and what ye will not do, is not yours to say. That matter is with me; and that we may see the matter more plainly, I, the man, have brought here a little of the Red Flower which ye, dogs, fear.”

Mowgli stood tall, holding the fire pot in his hands. He then stretched out his arms and yawned in front of the Council, but inside he was filled with rage and sorrow, because like a wolf, the wolves had never told him how much they despised him. “Listen up!” he shouted. “There’s no need for this worthless chatter. You’ve told me so many times tonight that I’m a man (and honestly, I would have been a wolf with you for the rest of my life) that I believe your words are true. So I no longer call you my brothers, but rather, dogs, as a man should. What you can do and what you can’t is not for you to decide. That’s up to me; and to make things clearer, I, the man, have brought a little of the Red Flower that you, dogs, fear.”

He flung the fire pot on the ground, and some of the red coals lit a tuft of dried moss that flared up, as all the Council drew back in terror before the leaping flames.

He threw the fire pot to the ground, and some of the red coals ignited a patch of dried moss that flared up, causing the entire Council to step back in fear from the dancing flames.

Mowgli thrust his dead branch into the fire till the twigs lit and crackled, and whirled it above his head among the cowering wolves.

Mowgli shoved his dead branch into the fire until the twigs ignited and crackled, then spun it above his head among the terrified wolves.

“Thou art the master,” said Bagheera in an undertone. “Save Akela from the death. He was ever thy friend.”

“You're the master,” said Bagheera quietly. “Save Akela from death. He was always your friend.”

Akela, the grim old wolf who had never asked for mercy in his life, gave one piteous look at Mowgli as the boy stood all naked, his long black hair tossing over his shoulders in the light of the blazing branch that made the shadows jump and quiver.

Akela, the tough old wolf who had never asked for mercy in his life, cast a sorrowful glance at Mowgli as the boy stood completely naked, his long black hair flowing over his shoulders in the light of the blazing branch that caused the shadows to dance and tremble.

“Good!” said Mowgli, staring round slowly. “I see that ye are dogs. I go from you to my own people—if they be my own people. The jungle is shut to me, and I must forget your talk and your companionship. But I will be more merciful than ye are. Because I was all but your brother in blood, I promise that when I am a man among men I will not betray ye to men as ye have betrayed me.” He kicked the fire with his foot, and the sparks flew up. “There shall be no war between any of us in the Pack. But here is a debt to pay before I go.” He strode forward to where Shere Khan sat blinking stupidly at the flames, and caught him by the tuft on his chin. Bagheera followed in case of accidents. “Up, dog!” Mowgli cried. “Up, when a man speaks, or I will set that coat ablaze!”

“Good!” Mowgli said, looking around slowly. “I see that you are dogs. I’m leaving you to find my own people—if they really are my own people. The jungle is closed off to me, and I have to forget your words and your company. But I will be kinder than you are. Because I was almost your brother by blood, I promise that when I become a man among men, I won’t betray you to humans like you betrayed me.” He kicked the fire with his foot, and sparks flew up. “There will be no war among us in the Pack. But there’s a debt to settle before I go.” He walked over to where Shere Khan was staring blankly at the flames and grabbed him by the tuft on his chin. Bagheera followed just in case things went wrong. “Get up, dog!” Mowgli shouted. “Get up when a man speaks, or I’ll set that coat on fire!”

Shere Khan’s ears lay flat back on his head, and he shut his eyes, for the blazing branch was very near.

Shere Khan's ears flattened against his head, and he closed his eyes, because the blazing branch was really close.

“This cattle-killer said he would kill me in the Council because he had not killed me when I was a cub. Thus and thus, then, do we beat dogs when we are men. Stir a whisker, Lungri, and I ram the Red Flower down thy gullet!” He beat Shere Khan over the head with the branch, and the tiger whimpered and whined in an agony of fear.

“This cattle-killer said he would kill me in the Council because he didn’t kill me when I was a cub. That's how we treat dogs when we’re grown. Move a muscle, Lungri, and I’ll shove the Red Flower down your throat!” He hit Shere Khan on the head with the branch, and the tiger whined and whimperd in sheer terror.

“Pah! Singed jungle cat—go now! But remember when next I come to the Council Rock, as a man should come, it will be with Shere Khan’s hide on my head. For the rest, Akela goes free to live as he pleases. Ye will not kill him, because that is not my will. Nor do I think that ye will sit here any longer, lolling out your tongues as though ye were somebodies, instead of dogs whom I drive out—thus! Go!” The fire was burning furiously at the end of the branch, and Mowgli struck right and left round the circle, and the wolves ran howling with the sparks burning their fur. At last there were only Akela, Bagheera, and perhaps ten wolves that had taken Mowgli’s part. Then something began to hurt Mowgli inside him, as he had never been hurt in his life before, and he caught his breath and sobbed, and the tears ran down his face.

“Pah! Burnt jungle cat—get out of here! But remember, the next time I come to the Council Rock, like a man should, I’ll have Shere Khan’s skin on my head. As for the rest, Akela is free to live as he wants. You will not kill him, because that’s not what I want. And I doubt you’ll sit here any longer, hanging out your tongues as if you're important, instead of being dogs that I’m pushing out—like this! Go!” The fire was blazing fiercely at the end of the branch, and Mowgli swung it around the circle, and the wolves ran away howling, sparks burning their fur. Eventually, only Akela, Bagheera, and maybe ten wolves that sided with Mowgli were left. Then something started to hurt Mowgli inside like he had never felt before, and he caught his breath and sobbed, tears streaming down his face.

“What is it? What is it?” he said. “I do not wish to leave the jungle, and I do not know what this is. Am I dying, Bagheera?”

“What is it? What is it?” he asked. “I don’t want to leave the jungle, and I don’t know what this is. Am I dying, Bagheera?”

{5066}

Mowgli leaving the jungle

Mowgli leaving the wild

“No, Little Brother. That is only tears such as men use,” said Bagheera. “Now I know thou art a man, and a man’s cub no longer. The jungle is shut indeed to thee henceforward. Let them fall, Mowgli. They are only tears.” So Mowgli sat and cried as though his heart would break; and he had never cried in all his life before.

“No, Little Brother. Those are just tears that men have,” said Bagheera. “Now I see you’re a man, and no longer just a boy. The jungle is truly closed to you from now on. Let them fall, Mowgli. They’re just tears.” So Mowgli sat and cried as if his heart would break; and he had never cried in his entire life before.

“Now,” he said, “I will go to men. But first I must say farewell to my mother.” And he went to the cave where she lived with Father Wolf, and he cried on her coat, while the four cubs howled miserably.

“Now,” he said, “I will go to the humans. But first, I need to say goodbye to my mom.” He went to the cave where she lived with Father Wolf, and he cried on her fur while the four cubs howled sadly.

“Ye will not forget me?” said Mowgli.

"Will you not forget me?" said Mowgli.

“Never while we can follow a trail,” said the cubs. “Come to the foot of the hill when thou art a man, and we will talk to thee; and we will come into the croplands to play with thee by night.”

“Never while we can follow a trail,” said the cubs. “Come to the foot of the hill when you're a man, and we will talk to you; and we will come into the fields to play with you at night.”

“Come soon!” said Father Wolf. “Oh, wise little frog, come again soon; for we be old, thy mother and I.”

“Come back soon!” said Father Wolf. “Oh, wise little frog, visit us again soon; because we are getting old, your mother and I.”

“Come soon,” said Mother Wolf, “little naked son of mine. For, listen, child of man, I loved thee more than ever I loved my cubs.”

“Come soon,” said Mother Wolf, “my little naked son. For, listen, human child, I loved you more than I ever loved my cubs.”

“I will surely come,” said Mowgli. “And when I come it will be to lay out Shere Khan’s hide upon the Council Rock. Do not forget me! Tell them in the jungle never to forget me!”

“I will definitely come,” said Mowgli. “And when I come, it will be to spread Shere Khan’s skin on the Council Rock. Don’t forget me! Tell everyone in the jungle to never forget me!”

The dawn was beginning to break when Mowgli went down the hillside alone, to meet those mysterious things that are called men.

The sun was starting to rise when Mowgli walked down the hill by himself, to encounter those mysterious beings known as humans.

Hunting-Song of the Seeonee Pack

As the dawn was breaking the Sambhur belled
    Once, twice and again!
And a doe leaped up, and a doe leaped up
From the pond in the wood where the wild deer sup.
This I, scouting alone, beheld,
    Once, twice and again!

As the dawn was breaking the Sambhur belled
    Once, twice and again!
And a wolf stole back, and a wolf stole back
To carry the word to the waiting pack,
And we sought and we found and we bayed on his track
    Once, twice and again!

As the dawn was breaking the Wolf Pack yelled
    Once, twice and again!
Feet in the jungle that leave no mark!

Eyes that can see in the dark—the dark!
Tongue—give tongue to it! Hark! O hark!
    Once, twice and again!

As dawn broke, the Sambhur called out
Once, twice, and again!
And a doe jumped up, and a doe jumped up
From the pond in the woods where the wild deer feed.
I, scouting alone, witnessed this,
Once, twice, and again!

As dawn broke, the Sambhur called out
Once, twice, and again!
And a wolf retreated, and a wolf retreated
To spread the news to the waiting pack,
And we searched and we found and we howled on his trail
Once, twice, and again!

As dawn broke, the Wolf Pack howled
Once, twice, and again!
Feet in the jungle that leave no trace!

Eyes that can see in the dark—the dark!
Tongue—give voice to it! Listen! Oh listen!
Once, twice, and again!

{0067}

Kaa’s Hunting

His spots are the joy of the Leopard: his horns are the Buffalo’s pride.
Be clean, for the strength of the hunter is known by the gloss of his hide.
If ye find that the Bullock can toss you, or the heavy-browed Sambhur can gore;
Ye need not stop work to inform us: we knew it ten seasons before.

Oppress not the cubs of the stranger, but hail them as Sister and Brother,
For though they are little and fubsy, it may be the Bear is their mother.
“There is none like to me!” says the Cub in the pride of his earliest kill;
But the jungle is large and the Cub he is small. Let him think and be still.
Maxims of Baloo

His spots are the pride of the Leopard: his horns are the Buffalo’s glory.
Stay clean, for the strength of the hunter is measured by the shine of his skin.
If you find that the Bullock can throw you, or the heavy-browed Sambhur can stab;
You don’t need to stop working to tell us: we knew it ten seasons ago.

Don’t oppress the cubs of strangers, but welcome them as Sister and Brother,
For even though they are small and chubby, the Bear might be their mother.
“There’s no one like me!” says the Cub, proudly boasting of his first kill;
But the jungle is vast and the Cub is small. Let him think and be quiet.
Maxims of Baloo

All that is told here happened some time before Mowgli was turned out of the Seeonee Wolf Pack, or revenged himself on Shere Khan the tiger. It was in the days when Baloo was teaching him the Law of the Jungle. The big, serious, old brown bear was delighted to have so quick a pupil, for the young wolves will only learn as much of the Law of the Jungle as applies to their own pack and tribe, and run away as soon as they can repeat the Hunting Verse—“Feet that make no noise; eyes that can see in the dark; ears that can hear the winds in their lairs, and sharp white teeth, all these things are the marks of our brothers except Tabaqui the Jackal and the Hyaena whom we hate.” But Mowgli, as a man-cub, had to learn a great deal more than this. Sometimes Bagheera the Black Panther would come lounging through the jungle to see how his pet was getting on, and would purr with his head against a tree while Mowgli recited the day’s lesson to Baloo. The boy could climb almost as well as he could swim, and swim almost as well as he could run. So Baloo, the Teacher of the Law, taught him the Wood and Water Laws: how to tell a rotten branch from a sound one; how to speak politely to the wild bees when he came upon a hive of them fifty feet above ground; what to say to Mang the Bat when he disturbed him in the branches at midday; and how to warn the water-snakes in the pools before he splashed down among them. None of the Jungle People like being disturbed, and all are very ready to fly at an intruder. Then, too, Mowgli was taught the Strangers’ Hunting Call, which must be repeated aloud till it is answered, whenever one of the Jungle-People hunts outside his own grounds. It means, translated, “Give me leave to hunt here because I am hungry.” And the answer is, “Hunt then for food, but not for pleasure.”

All that’s described here happened some time before Mowgli was kicked out of the Seeonee Wolf Pack or took revenge on Shere Khan the tiger. It was back when Baloo was teaching him the Law of the Jungle. The big, serious, old brown bear was thrilled to have such a quick student, since young wolves will only learn as much of the Law of the Jungle as applies to their own pack and tribe, and they run away as soon as they can repeat the Hunting Verse: “Feet that make no noise; eyes that can see in the dark; ears that can hear the winds in their lairs, and sharp white teeth, all these things are the marks of our brothers except Tabaqui the Jackal and the Hyaena whom we hate.” But Mowgli, being a man-cub, had to learn a lot more than that. Sometimes Bagheera the Black Panther would stroll through the jungle to check on his pet, and he would purr with his head against a tree while Mowgli recited the day’s lesson to Baloo. The boy could climb almost as well as he could swim, and swim almost as well as he could run. So Baloo, the Teacher of the Law, taught him the Wood and Water Laws: how to tell a rotten branch from a good one; how to speak politely to the wild bees when he found a hive fifty feet up; what to say to Mang the Bat when he disturbed him in the branches at midday; and how to warn the water-snakes in the pools before he splashed down among them. None of the Jungle People like to be disturbed, and all are quick to attack an intruder. Also, Mowgli was taught the Strangers’ Hunting Call, which must be repeated out loud until it is answered, whenever one of the Jungle People hunts outside his own territory. It means, in translation, “Give me permission to hunt here because I’m hungry.” And the answer is, “Hunt then for food, but not for pleasure.”

All this will show you how much Mowgli had to learn by heart, and he grew very tired of saying the same thing over a hundred times. But, as Baloo said to Bagheera, one day when Mowgli had been cuffed and run off in a temper, “A man’s cub is a man’s cub, and he must learn all the Law of the Jungle.”

All this will show you how much Mowgli had to memorize, and he got really tired of repeating the same thing over a hundred times. But, as Baloo said to Bagheera one day when Mowgli had been slapped and ran off in a huff, “A man’s cub is a man’s cub, and he has to learn all the Law of the Jungle.”

“But think how small he is,” said the Black Panther, who would have spoiled Mowgli if he had had his own way. “How can his little head carry all thy long talk?”

“But think about how small he is,” said the Black Panther, who would have spoiled Mowgli if he had his way. “How can his little head handle all your long talk?”

“Is there anything in the jungle too little to be killed? No. That is why I teach him these things, and that is why I hit him, very softly, when he forgets.”

“Is there anything in the jungle too small to be killed? No. That’s why I teach him these things, and that’s why I tap him gently when he forgets.”

“Softly! What dost thou know of softness, old Iron-feet?” Bagheera grunted. “His face is all bruised today by thy—softness. Ugh.”

“Softly! What do you know about softness, old Iron-feet?” Bagheera grunted. “His face is all bruised today because of your—softness. Ugh.”

“Better he should be bruised from head to foot by me who love him than that he should come to harm through ignorance,” Baloo answered very earnestly. “I am now teaching him the Master Words of the Jungle that shall protect him with the birds and the Snake People, and all that hunt on four feet, except his own pack. He can now claim protection, if he will only remember the words, from all in the jungle. Is not that worth a little beating?”

“Better he should be hurt all over by me, who care for him, than that he should get hurt from being unaware,” Baloo replied seriously. “I’m now teaching him the Master Words of the Jungle that will protect him from the birds, the Snake People, and all the animals that walk on four legs, except for his own pack. If he just remembers the words, he can claim protection from everyone in the jungle. Isn't that worth a little tough love?”

“Well, look to it then that thou dost not kill the man-cub. He is no tree trunk to sharpen thy blunt claws upon. But what are those Master Words? I am more likely to give help than to ask it”—Bagheera stretched out one paw and admired the steel-blue, ripping-chisel talons at the end of it—“still I should like to know.”

"Well, make sure you don’t kill the boy. He’s not a tree trunk to sharpen your dull claws on. But what are those Master Words? I’m more likely to give help than to ask for it.” Bagheera stretched out one paw and admired the steel-blue, sharp talons at the end of it. “Still, I’d like to know.”

“I will call Mowgli and he shall say them—if he will. Come, Little Brother!”

“I'll call Mowgli and he can say them—if he wants. Come on, Little Brother!”

“My head is ringing like a bee tree,” said a sullen little voice over their heads, and Mowgli slid down a tree trunk very angry and indignant, adding as he reached the ground: “I come for Bagheera and not for thee, fat old Baloo!”

“My head is buzzing like a beehive,” said a gloomy little voice above them, and Mowgli slid down a tree trunk, very angry and upset, adding as he hit the ground: “I came for Bagheera and not for you, fat old Baloo!”

“That is all one to me,” said Baloo, though he was hurt and grieved. “Tell Bagheera, then, the Master Words of the Jungle that I have taught thee this day.”

"That doesn't matter to me," said Baloo, even though he felt hurt and sad. "Then tell Bagheera the Master Words of the Jungle that I taught you today."

“Master Words for which people?” said Mowgli, delighted to show off. “The jungle has many tongues. I know them all.”

“Master Words for which people?” Mowgli asked, excited to show off. “The jungle has many languages. I know them all.”

“A little thou knowest, but not much. See, O Bagheera, they never thank their teacher. Not one small wolfling has ever come back to thank old Baloo for his teachings. Say the word for the Hunting-People, then—great scholar.”

“A little you know, but not much. Look, O Bagheera, they never thank their teacher. Not one little wolf cub has ever come back to thank old Baloo for his lessons. So speak on behalf of the Hunting-People, then—great scholar.”

“We be of one blood, ye and I,” said Mowgli, giving the words the Bear accent which all the Hunting People use.

"We're of one blood, you and I," Mowgli said, using the Bear accent that all the Hunting People speak with.

“Good. Now for the birds.”

“Great. Now for the birds.”

Mowgli repeated, with the Kite’s whistle at the end of the sentence.

Mowgli repeated, with the kite's whistle at the end of the sentence.

“Now for the Snake-People,” said Bagheera.

“Now for the Snake-People,” Bagheera said.

The answer was a perfectly indescribable hiss, and Mowgli kicked up his feet behind, clapped his hands together to applaud himself, and jumped on to Bagheera’s back, where he sat sideways, drumming with his heels on the glossy skin and making the worst faces he could think of at Baloo.

The response was an utterly indescribable hiss, and Mowgli kicked his feet up behind him, clapped his hands to applaud himself, and jumped onto Bagheera's back, where he sat sideways, drumming his heels on the shiny fur and making the silliest faces he could think of at Baloo.

“There—there! That was worth a little bruise,” said the brown bear tenderly. “Some day thou wilt remember me.” Then he turned aside to tell Bagheera how he had begged the Master Words from Hathi the Wild Elephant, who knows all about these things, and how Hathi had taken Mowgli down to a pool to get the Snake Word from a water-snake, because Baloo could not pronounce it, and how Mowgli was now reasonably safe against all accidents in the jungle, because neither snake, bird, nor beast would hurt him.

“There—there! That was worth a little bruise,” said the brown bear gently. “One day you’ll remember me.” Then he turned to tell Bagheera how he had asked Hathi the Wild Elephant, who knows everything about this, for the Master Words, and how Hathi had taken Mowgli to a pool to learn the Snake Word from a water-snake, because Baloo couldn't say it, and how Mowgli was now pretty safe from any dangers in the jungle, because no snake, bird, or beast would harm him.

“No one then is to be feared,” Baloo wound up, patting his big furry stomach with pride.

“No one needs to be afraid now,” Baloo concluded, proudly patting his big furry stomach.

“Except his own tribe,” said Bagheera, under his breath; and then aloud to Mowgli, “Have a care for my ribs, Little Brother! What is all this dancing up and down?”

“Except his own tribe,” Bagheera whispered; then, speaking to Mowgli, he said, “Watch out for my ribs, Little Brother! What’s with all this dancing around?”

Mowgli had been trying to make himself heard by pulling at Bagheera’s shoulder fur and kicking hard. When the two listened to him he was shouting at the top of his voice, “And so I shall have a tribe of my own, and lead them through the branches all day long.”

Mowgli was trying to get their attention by tugging on Bagheera’s fur and kicking hard. When they finally listened, he shouted at the top of his lungs, “And so I will have my own tribe and lead them through the branches all day long.”

“What is this new folly, little dreamer of dreams?” said Bagheera.

“What is this new nonsense, little dreamer?” said Bagheera.

“Yes, and throw branches and dirt at old Baloo,” Mowgli went on. “They have promised me this. Ah!”

“Yes, and throw branches and dirt at old Baloo,” Mowgli continued. “They’ve promised me this. Ah!”

“Whoof!” Baloo’s big paw scooped Mowgli off Bagheera’s back, and as the boy lay between the big fore-paws he could see the Bear was angry.

“Whoa!” Baloo’s big paw lifted Mowgli off Bagheera’s back, and as the boy lay between the Bear’s large front paws, he could see that Baloo was angry.

“Mowgli,” said Baloo, “thou hast been talking with the Bandar-log—the Monkey People.”

“Mowgli,” said Baloo, “you’ve been talking with the Bandar-log—the Monkey People.”

Mowgli looked at Bagheera to see if the Panther was angry too, and Bagheera’s eyes were as hard as jade stones.

Mowgli glanced at Bagheera to check if the Panther was angry as well, and Bagheera’s eyes were as hard as jade.

“Thou hast been with the Monkey People—the gray apes—the people without a law—the eaters of everything. That is great shame.”

“You’ve been with the Monkey People—the gray apes—the people without a law—the eaters of everything. That is a great shame.”

“When Baloo hurt my head,” said Mowgli (he was still on his back), “I went away, and the gray apes came down from the trees and had pity on me. No one else cared.” He snuffled a little.

“When Baloo hurt my head,” said Mowgli (he was still lying on his back), “I left, and the gray apes came down from the trees and felt sorry for me. No one else cared.” He sniffled a little.

“The pity of the Monkey People!” Baloo snorted. “The stillness of the mountain stream! The cool of the summer sun! And then, man-cub?”

“The sadness of the Monkey People!” Baloo snorted. “The calm of the mountain stream! The coolness of the summer sun! And then, little human?”

“And then, and then, they gave me nuts and pleasant things to eat, and they—they carried me in their arms up to the top of the trees and said I was their blood brother except that I had no tail, and should be their leader some day.”

“And then, and then, they gave me snacks and nice things to eat, and they—they carried me in their arms to the top of the trees and said I was their blood brother except that I had no tail, and I should be their leader someday.”

“They have no leader,” said Bagheera. “They lie. They have always lied.”

“They don’t have a leader,” Bagheera said. “They lie. They’ve always lied.”

“They were very kind and bade me come again. Why have I never been taken among the Monkey People? They stand on their feet as I do. They do not hit me with their hard paws. They play all day. Let me get up! Bad Baloo, let me up! I will play with them again.”

“They were really nice and told me to come back. Why have I never been accepted by the Monkey People? They stand on their feet like I do. They don’t hit me with their strong paws. They play all day. Let me up! Bad Baloo, let me go! I want to play with them again.”

“Listen, man-cub,” said the Bear, and his voice rumbled like thunder on a hot night. “I have taught thee all the Law of the Jungle for all the peoples of the jungle—except the Monkey-Folk who live in the trees. They have no law. They are outcasts. They have no speech of their own, but use the stolen words which they overhear when they listen, and peep, and wait up above in the branches. Their way is not our way. They are without leaders. They have no remembrance. They boast and chatter and pretend that they are a great people about to do great affairs in the jungle, but the falling of a nut turns their minds to laughter and all is forgotten. We of the jungle have no dealings with them. We do not drink where the monkeys drink; we do not go where the monkeys go; we do not hunt where they hunt; we do not die where they die. Hast thou ever heard me speak of the Bandar-log till today?”

“Listen, kid,” said the Bear, his voice rumbling like thunder on a hot night. “I’ve taught you all the Laws of the Jungle for all the creatures here—except the Monkey-Folk who live in the trees. They have no law. They’re outcasts. They don’t have their own language but use the stolen words they overhear while listening, peeping, and waiting up in the branches. Their way isn’t our way. They have no leaders. They have no memory. They boast and chatter, pretending to be a great people ready to accomplish great things in the jungle, but the falling of a nut makes them laugh, and it’s all forgotten. We of the jungle have nothing to do with them. We don’t drink where the monkeys drink; we don’t go where the monkeys go; we don’t hunt where they hunt; we don’t die where they die. Have you ever heard me mention the Bandar-log until today?”

“No,” said Mowgli in a whisper, for the forest was very still now Baloo had finished.

“No,” Mowgli whispered, because the forest was very quiet now that Baloo had finished.

“The Jungle-People put them out of their mouths and out of their minds. They are very many, evil, dirty, shameless, and they desire, if they have any fixed desire, to be noticed by the Jungle People. But we do not notice them even when they throw nuts and filth on our heads.”

“The Jungle-People ignore them completely. There are so many of them, they’re nasty, filthy, and shameless, and if they want anything at all, it’s to get the Jungle People’s attention. But we don’t pay any attention to them, even when they throw nuts and garbage on our heads.”

He had hardly spoken when a shower of nuts and twigs spattered down through the branches; and they could hear coughings and howlings and angry jumpings high up in the air among the thin branches.

He had barely said anything when a rain of nuts and twigs fell through the branches; and they could hear coughing, howling, and angry jumping high up in the air among the thin branches.

“The Monkey-People are forbidden,” said Baloo, “forbidden to the Jungle-People. Remember.”

“The Monkey-People are off-limits,” said Baloo, “off-limits to the Jungle-People. Keep that in mind.”

“Forbidden,” said Bagheera, “but I still think Baloo should have warned thee against them.”

“Forbidden,” said Bagheera, “but I still think Baloo should have warned you about them.”

“I—I? How was I to guess he would play with such dirt. The Monkey People! Faugh!”

“I—I? How was I supposed to know he would mess with such trash? The Monkey People! Gross!”

A fresh shower came down on their heads and the two trotted away, taking Mowgli with them. What Baloo had said about the monkeys was perfectly true. They belonged to the tree-tops, and as beasts very seldom look up, there was no occasion for the monkeys and the Jungle-People to cross each other’s path. But whenever they found a sick wolf, or a wounded tiger, or bear, the monkeys would torment him, and would throw sticks and nuts at any beast for fun and in the hope of being noticed. Then they would howl and shriek senseless songs, and invite the Jungle-People to climb up their trees and fight them, or would start furious battles over nothing among themselves, and leave the dead monkeys where the Jungle-People could see them. They were always just going to have a leader, and laws and customs of their own, but they never did, because their memories would not hold over from day to day, and so they compromised things by making up a saying, “What the Bandar-log think now the jungle will think later,” and that comforted them a great deal. None of the beasts could reach them, but on the other hand none of the beasts would notice them, and that was why they were so pleased when Mowgli came to play with them, and they heard how angry Baloo was.

A fresh shower fell on their heads, and the two hurried away, taking Mowgli with them. What Baloo said about the monkeys was entirely true. They belonged to the treetops, and since animals rarely look up, there was no reason for the monkeys and the Jungle-People to cross paths. But whenever they found a sick wolf, or a wounded tiger or bear, the monkeys would tease them, throwing sticks and nuts at any animal just for fun and hoping to get some attention. Then they would howl and scream silly songs, inviting the Jungle-People to climb up their trees and fight them, or they'd start wild fights among themselves for no reason, leaving the dead monkeys where the Jungle-People could see them. They were always about to have a leader and create their own laws and customs, but it never happened because they couldn’t remember things from one day to the next. So they settled for a saying, “What the Bandar-log think now, the jungle will think later,” which comforted them a lot. None of the animals could get to them, but on the flip side, the animals didn’t pay attention to them, which is why they were so excited when Mowgli came to play with them and heard how angry Baloo was.

They never meant to do any more—the Bandar-log never mean anything at all; but one of them invented what seemed to him a brilliant idea, and he told all the others that Mowgli would be a useful person to keep in the tribe, because he could weave sticks together for protection from the wind; so, if they caught him, they could make him teach them. Of course Mowgli, as a woodcutter’s child, inherited all sorts of instincts, and used to make little huts of fallen branches without thinking how he came to do it. The Monkey-People, watching in the trees, considered his play most wonderful. This time, they said, they were really going to have a leader and become the wisest people in the jungle—so wise that everyone else would notice and envy them. Therefore they followed Baloo and Bagheera and Mowgli through the jungle very quietly till it was time for the midday nap, and Mowgli, who was very much ashamed of himself, slept between the Panther and the Bear, resolving to have no more to do with the Monkey People.

They never meant to do anything more—the Bandar-log never mean anything at all; but one of them came up with what he thought was a brilliant idea and told the others that Mowgli would be a useful addition to the tribe because he could weave sticks together for protection from the wind. So, if they captured him, they could make him teach them. Of course, Mowgli, being the child of a woodcutter, had all sorts of instincts and would make little huts out of fallen branches without even thinking about how he learned to do it. The Monkey-People, watching from the trees, thought his play was amazing. This time, they said, they were really going to have a leader and become the smartest people in the jungle—so smart that everyone else would notice and envy them. So, they followed Baloo, Bagheera, and Mowgli quietly through the jungle until it was time for the midday nap, and Mowgli, who felt very ashamed of himself, slept between the Panther and the Bear, deciding not to have anything more to do with the Monkey People.

The next thing he remembered was feeling hands on his legs and arms—hard, strong, little hands—and then a swash of branches in his face, and then he was staring down through the swaying boughs as Baloo woke the jungle with his deep cries and Bagheera bounded up the trunk with every tooth bared. The Bandar-log howled with triumph and scuffled away to the upper branches where Bagheera dared not follow, shouting: “He has noticed us! Bagheera has noticed us. All the Jungle-People admire us for our skill and our cunning.” Then they began their flight; and the flight of the Monkey-People through tree-land is one of the things nobody can describe. They have their regular roads and crossroads, up hills and down hills, all laid out from fifty to seventy or a hundred feet above ground, and by these they can travel even at night if necessary. Two of the strongest monkeys caught Mowgli under the arms and swung off with him through the treetops, twenty feet at a bound. Had they been alone they could have gone twice as fast, but the boy’s weight held them back. Sick and giddy as Mowgli was he could not help enjoying the wild rush, though the glimpses of earth far down below frightened him, and the terrible check and jerk at the end of the swing over nothing but empty air brought his heart between his teeth. His escort would rush him up a tree till he felt the thinnest topmost branches crackle and bend under them, and then with a cough and a whoop would fling themselves into the air outward and downward, and bring up, hanging by their hands or their feet to the lower limbs of the next tree. Sometimes he could see for miles and miles across the still green jungle, as a man on the top of a mast can see for miles across the sea, and then the branches and leaves would lash him across the face, and he and his two guards would be almost down to earth again. So, bounding and crashing and whooping and yelling, the whole tribe of Bandar-log swept along the tree-roads with Mowgli their prisoner.

The next thing he remembered was feeling hands on his legs and arms—hard, strong, little hands—and then a flurry of branches in his face, and then he was looking down through the swaying branches as Baloo woke the jungle with his deep calls and Bagheera climbed up the trunk with his teeth bared. The Bandar-log howled with excitement and scurried away to the higher branches where Bagheera couldn’t follow, shouting: “He has noticed us! Bagheera has seen us. All the Jungle-People admire us for our skill and our cleverness.” Then they started their escape; and the flight of the Monkey-People through the trees is something no one can describe. They have their usual paths and intersections, up hills and down hills, all laid out fifty to seventy or a hundred feet above the ground, and they can travel these even at night if needed. Two of the strongest monkeys grabbed Mowgli under his arms and swung off with him through the treetops, twenty feet at a time. If it were just the two of them, they could have gone twice as fast, but the boy’s weight held them back. Even though Mowgli was feeling sick and dizzy, he couldn’t help but enjoy the wild rush, though the glimpses of the ground far below scared him, and the sudden stop and jerk at the end of the swing over nothing but empty air made his heart race. His escorts would rush him up a tree until he felt the tiniest top branches crackle and bend under them, and then with a cough and a shout would fling themselves into the air outward and downward, landing by their hands or feet on the lower limbs of the next tree. Sometimes he could see for miles across the still green jungle, like a man at the top of a mast can see across the sea, and then the branches and leaves would whip him across the face, and he and his two captors would be almost down to earth again. So, bounding and crashing and whooping and yelling, the entire tribe of Bandar-log swept along the tree paths with Mowgli as their prisoner.

For a time he was afraid of being dropped. Then he grew angry but knew better than to struggle, and then he began to think. The first thing was to send back word to Baloo and Bagheera, for, at the pace the monkeys were going, he knew his friends would be left far behind. It was useless to look down, for he could only see the topsides of the branches, so he stared upward and saw, far away in the blue, Rann the Kite balancing and wheeling as he kept watch over the jungle waiting for things to die. Rann saw that the monkeys were carrying something, and dropped a few hundred yards to find out whether their load was good to eat. He whistled with surprise when he saw Mowgli being dragged up to a treetop and heard him give the Kite call for—“We be of one blood, thou and I.” The waves of the branches closed over the boy, but Rann balanced away to the next tree in time to see the little brown face come up again. “Mark my trail!” Mowgli shouted. “Tell Baloo of the Seeonee Pack and Bagheera of the Council Rock.”

For a while, he was scared of being dropped. Then he got angry but knew better than to fight back, and started to think. The first thing was to send a message to Baloo and Bagheera because at the speed the monkeys were moving, he knew his friends would be left far behind. It was pointless to look down since he could only see the tops of the branches, so he looked up and saw Rann the Kite far away in the blue sky, circling as he kept an eye on the jungle, waiting for something to die. Rann noticed that the monkeys were carrying something and swooped down a few hundred yards to see if their cargo was worth eating. He whistled in surprise when he saw Mowgli being dragged up to a treetop and heard him make the Kite call—“We are of one blood, you and I.” The branches closed over the boy, but Rann swooped to the next tree just in time to see Mowgli's little brown face pop up again. “Follow my trail!” Mowgli shouted. “Tell Baloo of the Seeonee Pack and Bagheera of the Council Rock.”

“In whose name, Brother?” Rann had never seen Mowgli before, though of course he had heard of him.

“In whose name, Brother?” Rann had never met Mowgli before, although he had definitely heard of him.

“Mowgli, the Frog. Man-cub they call me! Mark my trail!”

“Mowgli, the Frog. They call me the man-cub! Follow my trail!”

The last words were shrieked as he was being swung through the air, but Rann nodded and rose up till he looked no bigger than a speck of dust, and there he hung, watching with his telescope eyes the swaying of the treetops as Mowgli’s escort whirled along.

The last words were shouted as he was swung through the air, but Rann nodded and floated up until he looked no bigger than a dust speck, and there he hung, watching with his telescope eyes the swaying of the treetops as Mowgli’s group spun around.

{5090}

Baloo in the forest

Baloo in the woods

“They never go far,” he said with a chuckle. “They never do what they set out to do. Always pecking at new things are the Bandar-log. This time, if I have any eye-sight, they have pecked down trouble for themselves, for Baloo is no fledgling and Bagheera can, as I know, kill more than goats.”

“They never go far,” he said with a laugh. “They never do what they plan to do. The Bandar-log are always getting distracted by new things. This time, if I have any sense, they’ve gotten themselves into trouble because Baloo is no rookie, and I know Bagheera can kill more than just goats.”

So he rocked on his wings, his feet gathered up under him, and waited.

So he rocked on his wings, his feet tucked underneath him, and waited.

Meantime, Baloo and Bagheera were furious with rage and grief. Bagheera climbed as he had never climbed before, but the thin branches broke beneath his weight, and he slipped down, his claws full of bark.

Meanwhile, Baloo and Bagheera were filled with anger and sorrow. Bagheera climbed like never before, but the fragile branches couldn't support him, and he fell, his claws covered in bark.

“Why didst thou not warn the man-cub?” he roared to poor Baloo, who had set off at a clumsy trot in the hope of overtaking the monkeys. “What was the use of half slaying him with blows if thou didst not warn him?”

“Why didn’t you warn the kid?” he shouted at poor Baloo, who had started off at an awkward run, hoping to catch up with the monkeys. “What was the point of hitting him if you didn’t even warn him?”

“Haste! O haste! We—we may catch them yet!” Baloo panted.

“Hurry! Come on! We might still catch up to them!” Baloo panted.

“At that speed! It would not tire a wounded cow. Teacher of the Law—cub-beater—a mile of that rolling to and fro would burst thee open. Sit still and think! Make a plan. This is no time for chasing. They may drop him if we follow too close.”

“At that speed! It wouldn’t tire out an injured cow. Teacher of the Law—kid fighter—a mile of that swaying would split you apart. Sit still and think! Make a plan. This isn’t the time for chasing. They might drop him if we follow too closely.”

“Arrula! Whoo! They may have dropped him already, being tired of carrying him. Who can trust the Bandar-log? Put dead bats on my head! Give me black bones to eat! Roll me into the hives of the wild bees that I may be stung to death, and bury me with the Hyaena, for I am most miserable of bears! Arulala! Wahooa! O Mowgli, Mowgli! Why did I not warn thee against the Monkey-Folk instead of breaking thy head? Now perhaps I may have knocked the day’s lesson out of his mind, and he will be alone in the jungle without the Master Words.”

“Arrula! Whoo! They’ve probably dropped him already, tired of carrying him. Who can trust the Bandar-log? Put dead bats on my head! Give me black bones to eat! Roll me into the wild bee hives so I can be stung to death, and bury me with the hyena, for I am the most miserable of bears! Arulala! Wahooa! O Mowgli, Mowgli! Why didn’t I warn you about the Monkey-Folk instead of just hitting you? Now I might have knocked today’s lesson out of his head, and he’ll be alone in the jungle without the Master Words.”

Baloo clasped his paws over his ears and rolled to and fro moaning.

Baloo covered his ears with his paws and rolled back and forth, groaning.

“At least he gave me all the Words correctly a little time ago,” said Bagheera impatiently. “Baloo, thou hast neither memory nor respect. What would the jungle think if I, the Black Panther, curled myself up like Ikki the Porcupine, and howled?”

“At least he gave me all the words correctly a little while ago,” said Bagheera impatiently. “Baloo, you have neither memory nor respect. What would the jungle think if I, the Black Panther, curled up like Ikki the Porcupine and howled?”

“What do I care what the jungle thinks? He may be dead by now.”

“What do I care what the jungle thinks? He could be dead by now.”

“Unless and until they drop him from the branches in sport, or kill him out of idleness, I have no fear for the man-cub. He is wise and well taught, and above all he has the eyes that make the Jungle-People afraid. But (and it is a great evil) he is in the power of the Bandar-log, and they, because they live in trees, have no fear of any of our people.” Bagheera licked one forepaw thoughtfully.

“Unless they throw him from the branches for fun or let him die from boredom, I’m not worried about the man-cub. He’s smart and well-trained, and most importantly, he has the kind of eyes that scare the Jungle-People. But (and it’s a big problem) he's at the mercy of the Bandar-log, who don’t fear any of us because they live in the trees.” Bagheera licked one of his front paws thoughtfully.

“Fool that I am! Oh, fat, brown, root-digging fool that I am,” said Baloo, uncoiling himself with a jerk, “it is true what Hathi the Wild Elephant says: `To each his own fear’; and they, the Bandar-log, fear Kaa the Rock Snake. He can climb as well as they can. He steals the young monkeys in the night. The whisper of his name makes their wicked tails cold. Let us go to Kaa.”

“Fool that I am! Oh, clumsy, brown, root-digging fool that I am,” said Baloo, straightening up suddenly, “it’s true what Hathi the Wild Elephant says: ‘To each his own fear’; and those Bandar-log fear Kaa the Rock Snake. He can climb just like they can. He snatches the young monkeys at night. Just the mention of his name sends chills down their wicked tails. Let’s go find Kaa.”

“What will he do for us? He is not of our tribe, being footless—and with most evil eyes,” said Bagheera.

“What can he do for us? He’s not part of our tribe, being footless—and has the most wicked eyes,” said Bagheera.

“He is very old and very cunning. Above all, he is always hungry,” said Baloo hopefully. “Promise him many goats.”

“He's really old and really clever. Most importantly, he's always hungry,” Baloo said, sounding hopeful. “Promise him a lot of goats.”

“He sleeps for a full month after he has once eaten. He may be asleep now, and even were he awake what if he would rather kill his own goats?” Bagheera, who did not know much about Kaa, was naturally suspicious.

“He sleeps for an entire month after he eats once. He might be sleeping now, and even if he’s awake, what if he’d rather kill his own goats?” Bagheera, who didn’t know much about Kaa, was understandably cautious.

“Then in that case, thou and I together, old hunter, might make him see reason.” Here Baloo rubbed his faded brown shoulder against the Panther, and they went off to look for Kaa the Rock Python.

“Then in that case, you and I together, old hunter, might make him see reason.” Here Baloo rubbed his faded brown shoulder against the Panther, and they went off to look for Kaa the Rock Python.

They found him stretched out on a warm ledge in the afternoon sun, admiring his beautiful new coat, for he had been in retirement for the last ten days changing his skin, and now he was very splendid—darting his big blunt-nosed head along the ground, and twisting the thirty feet of his body into fantastic knots and curves, and licking his lips as he thought of his dinner to come.

They found him lying on a warm ledge in the afternoon sun, admiring his beautiful new coat. He had been in retirement for the last ten days shedding his skin, and now he looked incredible—darting his big blunt-nosed head along the ground, twisting his thirty-foot body into fantastic knots and curves, and licking his lips at the thought of his upcoming meal.

“He has not eaten,” said Baloo, with a grunt of relief, as soon as he saw the beautifully mottled brown and yellow jacket. “Be careful, Bagheera! He is always a little blind after he has changed his skin, and very quick to strike.”

“He hasn’t eaten,” said Baloo, with a grunt of relief, as soon as he saw the beautifully patterned brown and yellow jacket. “Be careful, Bagheera! He’s usually a bit blind after he sheds his skin, and he’s really quick to strike.”

Kaa was not a poison snake—in fact he rather despised the poison snakes as cowards—but his strength lay in his hug, and when he had once lapped his huge coils round anybody there was no more to be said. “Good hunting!” cried Baloo, sitting up on his haunches. Like all snakes of his breed Kaa was rather deaf, and did not hear the call at first. Then he curled up ready for any accident, his head lowered.

Kaa wasn't a venomous snake—in fact, he actually looked down on venomous snakes as cowards—but his power was in his constricting hug, and once he wrapped his massive coils around someone, that was it. “Good hunting!” shouted Baloo, sitting back on his haunches. Like all snakes of his kind, Kaa was somewhat hard of hearing and didn’t catch the call at first. Then he coiled up, prepared for any eventuality, his head lowered.

“Good hunting for us all,” he answered. “Oho, Baloo, what dost thou do here? Good hunting, Bagheera. One of us at least needs food. Is there any news of game afoot? A doe now, or even a young buck? I am as empty as a dried well.”

“Good luck to us all,” he replied. “Oh, Baloo, what are you doing here? Good hunting, Bagheera. One of us at least needs to eat. Is there any news about whether there’s any game around? A doe now, or even a young buck? I’m as empty as a dry well.”

“We are hunting,” said Baloo carelessly. He knew that you must not hurry Kaa. He is too big.

“We're hunting,” Baloo said casually. He knew you shouldn't rush Kaa. He's too big.

“Give me permission to come with you,” said Kaa. “A blow more or less is nothing to thee, Bagheera or Baloo, but I—I have to wait and wait for days in a wood-path and climb half a night on the mere chance of a young ape. Psshaw! The branches are not what they were when I was young. Rotten twigs and dry boughs are they all.”

“Let me come with you,” said Kaa. “A hit here or there doesn’t matter to you, Bagheera or Baloo, but I—I have to wait and wait for days on a path in the woods and climb half the night for just a chance at a young ape. Psshaw! The branches aren’t what they used to be when I was younger. They’re all just rotten twigs and dry limbs now.”

“Maybe thy great weight has something to do with the matter,” said Baloo.

“Maybe your big size has something to do with it,” said Baloo.

“I am a fair length—a fair length,” said Kaa with a little pride. “But for all that, it is the fault of this new-grown timber. I came very near to falling on my last hunt—very near indeed—and the noise of my slipping, for my tail was not tight wrapped around the tree, waked the Bandar-log, and they called me most evil names.”

“I’m pretty long—definitely long,” said Kaa with a bit of pride. “But that’s due to this new-grown wood. I almost fell during my last hunt—very close, in fact—and the sound of me slipping, since my tail wasn’t tightly wrapped around the tree, woke up the Bandar-log, and they shouted all sorts of terrible names at me.”

“Footless, yellow earth-worm,” said Bagheera under his whiskers, as though he were trying to remember something.

“Footless, yellow earth-worm,” Bagheera said with a flick of his whiskers, as if he were trying to recall something.

“Sssss! Have they ever called me that?” said Kaa.

“Sssss! Have they ever called me that?” said Kaa.

“Something of that kind it was that they shouted to us last moon, but we never noticed them. They will say anything—even that thou hast lost all thy teeth, and wilt not face anything bigger than a kid, because (they are indeed shameless, these Bandar-log)—because thou art afraid of the he-goat’s horns,” Bagheera went on sweetly.

“Last moon, they yelled something like that at us, but we didn't pay attention. They'll say anything—even that you’ve lost all your teeth and won’t confront anything bigger than a young goat because (they’re really shameless, those Bandar-log)—because you’re scared of the he-goat’s horns,” Bagheera continued smoothly.

Now a snake, especially a wary old python like Kaa, very seldom shows that he is angry, but Baloo and Bagheera could see the big swallowing muscles on either side of Kaa’s throat ripple and bulge.

Now a snake, especially a cautious old python like Kaa, rarely shows that he's angry, but Baloo and Bagheera could see the large swallowing muscles on either side of Kaa’s throat ripple and bulge.

“The Bandar-log have shifted their grounds,” he said quietly. “When I came up into the sun today I heard them whooping among the tree-tops.”

"The Bandar-log have changed their location," he said quietly. "When I stepped into the sunlight today, I heard them whooping among the treetops."

“It—it is the Bandar-log that we follow now,” said Baloo, but the words stuck in his throat, for that was the first time in his memory that one of the Jungle-People had owned to being interested in the doings of the monkeys.

“It—it’s the Bandar-log we’re following now,” Baloo said, but the words caught in his throat, as it was the first time he could remember that one of the Jungle-People had admitted to being interested in the activities of the monkeys.

“Beyond doubt then it is no small thing that takes two such hunters—leaders in their own jungle I am certain—on the trail of the Bandar-log,” Kaa replied courteously, as he swelled with curiosity.

“Without a doubt, it’s quite significant that two such hunters—leaders in their own territory, I’m sure—are on the trail of the Bandar-log,” Kaa replied politely, filled with curiosity.

“Indeed,” Baloo began, “I am no more than the old and sometimes very foolish Teacher of the Law to the Seeonee wolf-cubs, and Bagheera here—”

“Yeah,” Baloo started, “I’m just the old and sometimes really silly Teacher of the Law for the Seeonee wolf cubs, and Bagheera here—”

“Is Bagheera,” said the Black Panther, and his jaws shut with a snap, for he did not believe in being humble. “The trouble is this, Kaa. Those nut-stealers and pickers of palm leaves have stolen away our man-cub of whom thou hast perhaps heard.”

“Is Bagheera,” said the Black Panther, and his jaws snapped shut, as he didn’t believe in being modest. “The problem is this, Kaa. Those nut-stealers and palm leaf pickers have taken our man-cub, the one you might have heard about.”

“I heard some news from Ikki (his quills make him presumptuous) of a man-thing that was entered into a wolf pack, but I did not believe. Ikki is full of stories half heard and very badly told.”

“I heard some news from Ikki (his quills make him arrogant) about a guy who joined a wolf pack, but I didn't buy it. Ikki is full of half-heard stories and tells them really badly.”

“But it is true. He is such a man-cub as never was,” said Baloo. “The best and wisest and boldest of man-cubs—my own pupil, who shall make the name of Baloo famous through all the jungles; and besides, I—we—love him, Kaa.”

“But it’s true. He’s a boy unlike any other,” said Baloo. “The best, smartest, and bravest of boys—my own student, who will make the name of Baloo famous throughout all the jungles; and besides, I—we—love him, Kaa.”

“Ts! Ts!” said Kaa, weaving his head to and fro. “I also have known what love is. There are tales I could tell that—”

“Ts! Ts!” said Kaa, swaying his head back and forth. “I’ve also known what love is. There are stories I could share that—”

“That need a clear night when we are all well fed to praise properly,” said Bagheera quickly. “Our man-cub is in the hands of the Bandar-log now, and we know that of all the Jungle-People they fear Kaa alone.”

“That needs a clear night when we’re all well fed to praise properly,” said Bagheera quickly. “Our man-cub is in the hands of the Bandar-log now, and we know that of all the Jungle-People, they fear Kaa alone.”

“They fear me alone. They have good reason,” said Kaa. “Chattering, foolish, vain—vain, foolish, and chattering, are the monkeys. But a man-thing in their hands is in no good luck. They grow tired of the nuts they pick, and throw them down. They carry a branch half a day, meaning to do great things with it, and then they snap it in two. That man-thing is not to be envied. They called me also—`yellow fish’ was it not?”

“They fear me alone. They have good reason,” said Kaa. “Chattering, silly, vain—vain, silly, and chattering, are the monkeys. But a human in their hands is not lucky. They get bored with the nuts they pick and throw them away. They carry a branch for half a day, planning to do great things with it, and then they break it in half. That human is not to be envied. They called me too—‘yellow fish,’ wasn’t it?”

“Worm—worm—earth-worm,” said Bagheera, “as well as other things which I cannot now say for shame.”

"Worm—worm—earth-worm," Bagheera said, "along with other things I can't mention right now out of embarrassment."

“We must remind them to speak well of their master. Aaa-ssp! We must help their wandering memories. Now, whither went they with the cub?”

“We need to remind them to speak highly of their master. Aaa-ssp! We must assist their wandering memories. Now, where did they go with the cub?”

“The jungle alone knows. Toward the sunset, I believe,” said Baloo. “We had thought that thou wouldst know, Kaa.”

“The jungle alone knows. As the sun sets, I believe,” said Baloo. “We thought you would know, Kaa.”

“I? How? I take them when they come in my way, but I do not hunt the Bandar-log, or frogs—or green scum on a water-hole, for that matter.”

“I? How? I take them as they come my way, but I don’t go after the Bandar-log, or frogs—or the green muck in a water hole, for that matter.”

“Up, Up! Up, Up! Hillo! Illo! Illo, look up, Baloo of the Seeonee Wolf Pack!”

“Up, up! Up, up! Hey! Hey! Hey, look up, Baloo of the Seeonee Wolf Pack!”

Baloo looked up to see where the voice came from, and there was Rann the Kite, sweeping down with the sun shining on the upturned flanges of his wings. It was near Rann’s bedtime, but he had ranged all over the jungle looking for the Bear and had missed him in the thick foliage.

Baloo looked up to see where the voice was coming from, and there was Rann the Kite, swooping down with the sun reflecting off the edges of his wings. It was close to Rann’s bedtime, but he had searched all over the jungle for the Bear and had missed him in the dense leaves.

“What is it?” said Baloo.

“What’s up?” said Baloo.

“I have seen Mowgli among the Bandar-log. He bade me tell you. I watched. The Bandar-log have taken him beyond the river to the monkey city—to the Cold Lairs. They may stay there for a night, or ten nights, or an hour. I have told the bats to watch through the dark time. That is my message. Good hunting, all you below!”

“I’ve seen Mowgli with the monkey tribe. He asked me to tell you. I was watching. The monkeys have taken him across the river to their city—the Cold Lairs. They could stay there for a night, ten nights, or just an hour. I’ve told the bats to keep an eye on things during the night. That’s my message. Good luck hunting, everyone down there!”

“Full gorge and a deep sleep to you, Rann,” cried Bagheera. “I will remember thee in my next kill, and put aside the head for thee alone, O best of kites!”

“Full bellies and a good sleep to you, Rann,” shouted Bagheera. “I’ll think of you in my next hunt and save the head just for you, O best of kites!”

“It is nothing. It is nothing. The boy held the Master Word. I could have done no less,” and Rann circled up again to his roost.

“It’s nothing. It’s nothing. The boy held the Master Word. I couldn’t have done any less,” and Rann circled back up to his perch.

“He has not forgotten to use his tongue,” said Baloo with a chuckle of pride. “To think of one so young remembering the Master Word for the birds too while he was being pulled across trees!”

“He hasn’t forgotten how to use his words,” Baloo said with a proud chuckle. “To think that someone so young remembers the Master Word for the birds while he was being dragged through the trees!”

“It was most firmly driven into him,” said Bagheera. “But I am proud of him, and now we must go to the Cold Lairs.”

“It was really ingrained in him,” said Bagheera. “But I’m proud of him, and now we need to head to the Cold Lairs.”

They all knew where that place was, but few of the Jungle People ever went there, because what they called the Cold Lairs was an old deserted city, lost and buried in the jungle, and beasts seldom use a place that men have once used. The wild boar will, but the hunting tribes do not. Besides, the monkeys lived there as much as they could be said to live anywhere, and no self-respecting animal would come within eyeshot of it except in times of drought, when the half-ruined tanks and reservoirs held a little water.

They all knew where that place was, but few of the Jungle People ever visited because what they called the Cold Lairs was an old abandoned city, lost and hidden in the jungle, and animals rarely use a place that humans once occupied. The wild boar might, but the hunting tribes do not. Besides, the monkeys lived there as much as they could be said to live anywhere, and no self-respecting animal would come into view of it unless in times of drought, when the half-ruined tanks and reservoirs held a bit of water.

{5104}

The “Cold Lairs”

The "Cold Lairs"

“It is half a night’s journey—at full speed,” said Bagheera, and Baloo looked very serious. “I will go as fast as I can,” he said anxiously.

“It’s half a night’s journey—at full speed,” said Bagheera, and Baloo looked quite serious. “I’ll go as fast as I can,” he said nervously.

“We dare not wait for thee. Follow, Baloo. We must go on the quick-foot—Kaa and I.”

“We can't wait for you. Come on, Baloo. We need to move quickly—Kaa and I.”

“Feet or no feet, I can keep abreast of all thy four,” said Kaa shortly. Baloo made one effort to hurry, but had to sit down panting, and so they left him to come on later, while Bagheera hurried forward, at the quick panther-canter. Kaa said nothing, but, strive as Bagheera might, the huge Rock-python held level with him. When they came to a hill stream, Bagheera gained, because he bounded across while Kaa swam, his head and two feet of his neck clearing the water, but on level ground Kaa made up the distance.

“Feet or no feet, I can keep up with all four of you,” Kaa said briefly. Baloo tried to hurry, but he had to sit down and catch his breath, so they left him behind to catch up later. Bagheera quickly moved ahead, using his fast panther stride. Kaa didn’t say anything, but no matter how hard Bagheera tried, the massive Rock-python stayed right alongside him. When they reached a hillside stream, Bagheera pulled ahead because he leaped across while Kaa swam, keeping his head and two feet of his neck above the water, but on flat ground, Kaa closed the gap.

“By the Broken Lock that freed me,” said Bagheera, when twilight had fallen, “thou art no slow goer!”

“By the Broken Lock that freed me,” said Bagheera, when twilight had fallen, “you're not a slowpoke!”

“I am hungry,” said Kaa. “Besides, they called me speckled frog.”

“I’m hungry,” said Kaa. “Plus, they called me a speckled frog.”

“Worm—earth-worm, and yellow to boot.”

"Earthworm, and it's yellow too."

“All one. Let us go on,” and Kaa seemed to pour himself along the ground, finding the shortest road with his steady eyes, and keeping to it.

"All together now. Let’s keep moving," and Kaa seemed to glide effortlessly along the ground, using his keen eyes to find the quickest path and sticking to it.

In the Cold Lairs the Monkey-People were not thinking of Mowgli’s friends at all. They had brought the boy to the Lost City, and were very much pleased with themselves for the time. Mowgli had never seen an Indian city before, and though this was almost a heap of ruins it seemed very wonderful and splendid. Some king had built it long ago on a little hill. You could still trace the stone causeways that led up to the ruined gates where the last splinters of wood hung to the worn, rusted hinges. Trees had grown into and out of the walls; the battlements were tumbled down and decayed, and wild creepers hung out of the windows of the towers on the walls in bushy hanging clumps.

In the Cold Lairs, the Monkey-People weren't thinking about Mowgli's friends at all. They had brought the boy to the Lost City and were quite pleased with themselves for the moment. Mowgli had never seen an Indian city before, and even though this one was mostly in ruins, it felt amazing and grand. A king must have built it long ago on a small hill. You could still see the stone paths leading up to the crumbling gates where the last bits of wood dangled from the worn, rusted hinges. Trees had grown into and out of the walls; the battlements had collapsed and rotted, and wild vines hung out of the tower windows in thick, bushy clusters.

A great roofless palace crowned the hill, and the marble of the courtyards and the fountains was split, and stained with red and green, and the very cobblestones in the courtyard where the king’s elephants used to live had been thrust up and apart by grasses and young trees. From the palace you could see the rows and rows of roofless houses that made up the city looking like empty honeycombs filled with blackness; the shapeless block of stone that had been an idol in the square where four roads met; the pits and dimples at street corners where the public wells once stood, and the shattered domes of temples with wild figs sprouting on their sides. The monkeys called the place their city, and pretended to despise the Jungle-People because they lived in the forest. And yet they never knew what the buildings were made for nor how to use them. They would sit in circles on the hall of the king’s council chamber, and scratch for fleas and pretend to be men; or they would run in and out of the roofless houses and collect pieces of plaster and old bricks in a corner, and forget where they had hidden them, and fight and cry in scuffling crowds, and then break off to play up and down the terraces of the king’s garden, where they would shake the rose trees and the oranges in sport to see the fruit and flowers fall. They explored all the passages and dark tunnels in the palace and the hundreds of little dark rooms, but they never remembered what they had seen and what they had not; and so drifted about in ones and twos or crowds telling each other that they were doing as men did. They drank at the tanks and made the water all muddy, and then they fought over it, and then they would all rush together in mobs and shout: “There is no one in the jungle so wise and good and clever and strong and gentle as the Bandar-log.” Then all would begin again till they grew tired of the city and went back to the tree-tops, hoping the Jungle-People would notice them.

A grand roofless palace topped the hill, and the marble in the courtyards and fountains was cracked and stained in shades of red and green. The cobblestones in the courtyard where the king’s elephants used to roam had been pushed up and apart by grass and young trees. From the palace, you could see row after row of roofless houses in the city, resembling empty honeycombs filled with darkness; the shapeless block of stone that had once been an idol in the square where four roads met; the pits and dips at street corners where public wells used to stand, and the shattered domes of temples with wild figs growing on their sides. The monkeys claimed the place as their city and pretended to look down on the Jungle-People for living in the forest. Yet, they never understood what the buildings were for or how to use them. They would sit in circles in the king's council chamber, scratching for fleas and pretending to be human; or they would dart in and out of the roofless houses, collecting bits of plaster and old bricks in a corner, only to forget where they had hidden them. They would fight and cry in messy groups, then break off to play along the terraces of the king’s garden, shaking the rose bushes and orange trees just for fun to watch the fruit and flowers fall. They explored all the passages and dark tunnels in the palace and the hundreds of little dark rooms, but they never remembered what they had seen or not seen; instead, they wandered around alone, in pairs, or in crowds, claiming they were acting like humans. They drank from the tanks, muddying the water, then fought over it, before all rushing together in mobs to shout, “There’s no one in the jungle as wise, good, clever, strong, and gentle as the Bandar-log.” Then everything would start again until they grew bored of the city and returned to the treetops, hoping the Jungle-People would notice them.

Mowgli, who had been trained under the Law of the Jungle, did not like or understand this kind of life. The monkeys dragged him into the Cold Lairs late in the afternoon, and instead of going to sleep, as Mowgli would have done after a long journey, they joined hands and danced about and sang their foolish songs. One of the monkeys made a speech and told his companions that Mowgli’s capture marked a new thing in the history of the Bandar-log, for Mowgli was going to show them how to weave sticks and canes together as a protection against rain and cold. Mowgli picked up some creepers and began to work them in and out, and the monkeys tried to imitate; but in a very few minutes they lost interest and began to pull their friends’ tails or jump up and down on all fours, coughing.

Mowgli, who had been raised with the Law of the Jungle, didn’t like or understand this way of life. The monkeys dragged him into the Cold Lairs in the late afternoon, and instead of sleeping, like Mowgli would have after a long journey, they joined hands, danced around, and sang their silly songs. One of the monkeys gave a speech, telling his buddies that Mowgli’s capture was a significant event in the history of the Bandar-log because Mowgli was going to teach them how to weave sticks and vines together for protection against rain and cold. Mowgli picked up some vines and started weaving them in and out, and the monkeys tried to copy him. However, in just a few minutes, they lost interest and began pulling each other’s tails or jumping around on all fours, coughing.

“I wish to eat,” said Mowgli. “I am a stranger in this part of the jungle. Bring me food, or give me leave to hunt here.”

“I want to eat,” Mowgli said. “I’m a stranger in this part of the jungle. Bring me food, or let me hunt here.”

Twenty or thirty monkeys bounded away to bring him nuts and wild pawpaws. But they fell to fighting on the road, and it was too much trouble to go back with what was left of the fruit. Mowgli was sore and angry as well as hungry, and he roamed through the empty city giving the Strangers’ Hunting Call from time to time, but no one answered him, and Mowgli felt that he had reached a very bad place indeed. “All that Baloo has said about the Bandar-log is true,” he thought to himself. “They have no Law, no Hunting Call, and no leaders—nothing but foolish words and little picking thievish hands. So if I am starved or killed here, it will be all my own fault. But I must try to return to my own jungle. Baloo will surely beat me, but that is better than chasing silly rose leaves with the Bandar-log.”

Twenty or thirty monkeys jumped off to bring him nuts and wild pawpaws. But they started fighting along the way, and it was too much hassle to go back with what was left of the fruit. Mowgli was hurt and angry as well as hungry, and he wandered through the empty city, calling out the Strangers’ Hunting Call every so often, but no one responded, and Mowgli felt like he had ended up in a terrible place. “Everything Baloo said about the Bandar-log is true,” he thought to himself. “They have no rules, no Hunting Call, and no leaders—just silly words and their little thieving hands. So if I starve or get killed here, it'll be entirely my fault. But I need to try to get back to my own jungle. Baloo will definitely punish me, but that’s better than chasing after silly rose leaves with the Bandar-log.”

No sooner had he walked to the city wall than the monkeys pulled him back, telling him that he did not know how happy he was, and pinching him to make him grateful. He set his teeth and said nothing, but went with the shouting monkeys to a terrace above the red sandstone reservoirs that were half-full of rain water. There was a ruined summer-house of white marble in the center of the terrace, built for queens dead a hundred years ago. The domed roof had half fallen in and blocked up the underground passage from the palace by which the queens used to enter. But the walls were made of screens of marble tracery—beautiful milk-white fretwork, set with agates and cornelians and jasper and lapis lazuli, and as the moon came up behind the hill it shone through the open work, casting shadows on the ground like black velvet embroidery. Sore, sleepy, and hungry as he was, Mowgli could not help laughing when the Bandar-log began, twenty at a time, to tell him how great and wise and strong and gentle they were, and how foolish he was to wish to leave them. “We are great. We are free. We are wonderful. We are the most wonderful people in all the jungle! We all say so, and so it must be true,” they shouted. “Now as you are a new listener and can carry our words back to the Jungle-People so that they may notice us in future, we will tell you all about our most excellent selves.” Mowgli made no objection, and the monkeys gathered by hundreds and hundreds on the terrace to listen to their own speakers singing the praises of the Bandar-log, and whenever a speaker stopped for want of breath they would all shout together: “This is true; we all say so.” Mowgli nodded and blinked, and said “Yes” when they asked him a question, and his head spun with the noise. “Tabaqui the Jackal must have bitten all these people,” he said to himself, “and now they have madness. Certainly this is dewanee, the madness. Do they never go to sleep? Now there is a cloud coming to cover that moon. If it were only a big enough cloud I might try to run away in the darkness. But I am tired.”

No sooner had he walked to the city wall than the monkeys pulled him back, telling him he didn’t realize how happy he was, and pinching him to make him appreciate it. He clenched his teeth and stayed silent, but followed the shouting monkeys to a terrace above the red sandstone reservoirs that were half-full of rainwater. In the center of the terrace stood a dilapidated summer house of white marble, built for queens who had died a hundred years ago. The domed roof had partially collapsed, blocking the underground passage from the palace that the queens used to enter. But the walls were made of marble screens—beautiful, creamy-white grilles, inlaid with agates, cornelians, jasper, and lapis lazuli. As the moon rose behind the hill, it shone through the filigree, casting shadows on the ground like black velvet embroidery. Sore, sleepy, and hungry, Mowgli couldn’t help laughing when the Bandar-log began, twenty at a time, to tell him how great, wise, strong, and gentle they were, and how foolish he was to want to leave them. “We are great. We are free. We are amazing. We are the most wonderful beings in the entire jungle! We all say so, so it must be true,” they shouted. “Now, since you’re a new listener and can take our words back to the Jungle-People so they’ll notice us in the future, we’ll tell you all about how excellent we are.” Mowgli didn’t argue, and the monkeys gathered in hundreds on the terrace to hear their speakers boast about the Bandar-log. Whenever a speaker paused to catch their breath, they all shouted together, “This is true; we all say so.” Mowgli nodded and blinked, saying “Yes” when they asked him a question, his head spinning with the noise. “Tabaqui the Jackal must have bitten all these creatures,” he thought to himself, “and now they’re crazy. This is definitely dewanee, madness. Do they ever sleep? There’s a cloud coming to cover the moon. If only it were big enough, I might try to escape in the darkness. But I am tired.”

That same cloud was being watched by two good friends in the ruined ditch below the city wall, for Bagheera and Kaa, knowing well how dangerous the Monkey-People were in large numbers, did not wish to run any risks. The monkeys never fight unless they are a hundred to one, and few in the jungle care for those odds.

That same cloud was being watched by two good friends in the ruined ditch below the city wall, because Bagheera and Kaa, knowing how dangerous the Monkey-People were in large groups, didn’t want to take any chances. The monkeys never fight unless they have a hundred to one advantage, and few in the jungle are willing to face those odds.

“I will go to the west wall,” Kaa whispered, “and come down swiftly with the slope of the ground in my favor. They will not throw themselves upon my back in their hundreds, but—”

“I will go to the west wall,” Kaa whispered, “and come down quickly, using the slope of the ground to my advantage. They won’t throw themselves onto my back in waves, but—”

“I know it,” said Bagheera. “Would that Baloo were here, but we must do what we can. When that cloud covers the moon I shall go to the terrace. They hold some sort of council there over the boy.”

“I know it,” said Bagheera. “I wish Baloo were here, but we have to do what we can. When that cloud covers the moon, I’ll head to the terrace. They’re having some kind of council there about the boy.”

“Good hunting,” said Kaa grimly, and glided away to the west wall. That happened to be the least ruined of any, and the big snake was delayed awhile before he could find a way up the stones. The cloud hid the moon, and as Mowgli wondered what would come next he heard Bagheera’s light feet on the terrace. The Black Panther had raced up the slope almost without a sound and was striking—he knew better than to waste time in biting—right and left among the monkeys, who were seated round Mowgli in circles fifty and sixty deep. There was a howl of fright and rage, and then as Bagheera tripped on the rolling kicking bodies beneath him, a monkey shouted: “There is only one here! Kill him! Kill.” A scuffling mass of monkeys, biting, scratching, tearing, and pulling, closed over Bagheera, while five or six laid hold of Mowgli, dragged him up the wall of the summerhouse and pushed him through the hole of the broken dome. A man-trained boy would have been badly bruised, for the fall was a good fifteen feet, but Mowgli fell as Baloo had taught him to fall, and landed on his feet.

“Good luck hunting,” Kaa said grimly, and glided away to the west wall. That wall happened to be the least damaged of all, and the big snake was delayed for a while before he could find a way up the stones. The cloud covered the moon, and as Mowgli wondered what would happen next, he heard Bagheera’s light footsteps on the terrace. The Black Panther had raced up the slope almost silently and was striking—he knew better than to waste time biting—right and left among the monkeys, who were seated around Mowgli in circles fifty and sixty deep. There was a howl of fear and anger, and then as Bagheera stumbled over the rolling, kicking bodies beneath him, a monkey shouted: “There’s only one here! Kill him! Kill.” A chaotic mass of monkeys, biting, scratching, tearing, and pulling, piled onto Bagheera, while five or six grabbed Mowgli, pulled him up the wall of the summerhouse, and shoved him through the hole in the broken dome. A boy raised by humans would have been badly hurt, since the fall was a good fifteen feet, but Mowgli fell as Baloo had taught him and landed on his feet.

{5117}

The monkey fight

The monkey brawl

“Stay there,” shouted the monkeys, “till we have killed thy friends, and later we will play with thee—if the Poison-People leave thee alive.”

“Stay there,” shouted the monkeys, “until we’ve killed your friends, and then we’ll play with you—if the Poison-People leave you alive.”

“We be of one blood, ye and I,” said Mowgli, quickly giving the Snake’s Call. He could hear rustling and hissing in the rubbish all round him and gave the Call a second time, to make sure.

“We're of one blood, you and I,” Mowgli said, quickly giving the Snake’s Call. He could hear rustling and hissing in the debris all around him and gave the Call a second time to make sure.

“Even ssso! Down hoods all!” said half a dozen low voices (every ruin in India becomes sooner or later a dwelling place of snakes, and the old summerhouse was alive with cobras). “Stand still, Little Brother, for thy feet may do us harm.”

“Even so! Down hoods all!” said a half dozen low voices (every ruin in India eventually becomes a home for snakes, and the old summerhouse was teeming with cobras). “Stand still, Little Brother, because your feet might hurt us.”

Mowgli stood as quietly as he could, peering through the open work and listening to the furious din of the fight round the Black Panther—the yells and chatterings and scufflings, and Bagheera’s deep, hoarse cough as he backed and bucked and twisted and plunged under the heaps of his enemies. For the first time since he was born, Bagheera was fighting for his life.

Mowgli stood as still as he could, looking through the opening and listening to the chaotic noise of the fight around the Black Panther—the shouts, chatter, and scuffling, along with Bagheera’s deep, rough cough as he backed up, bucked, twisted, and dove under the piles of his enemies. For the first time in his life, Bagheera was fighting for survival.

“Baloo must be at hand; Bagheera would not have come alone,” Mowgli thought. And then he called aloud: “To the tank, Bagheera. Roll to the water tanks. Roll and plunge! Get to the water!”

“Baloo has to be nearby; Bagheera wouldn’t have come alone,” Mowgli thought. And then he shouted: “To the tank, Bagheera. Roll to the water tanks. Roll and dive! Get to the water!”

Bagheera heard, and the cry that told him Mowgli was safe gave him new courage. He worked his way desperately, inch by inch, straight for the reservoirs, halting in silence. Then from the ruined wall nearest the jungle rose up the rumbling war-shout of Baloo. The old Bear had done his best, but he could not come before. “Bagheera,” he shouted, “I am here. I climb! I haste! Ahuwora! The stones slip under my feet! Wait my coming, O most infamous Bandar-log!” He panted up the terrace only to disappear to the head in a wave of monkeys, but he threw himself squarely on his haunches, and, spreading out his forepaws, hugged as many as he could hold, and then began to hit with a regular bat-bat-bat, like the flipping strokes of a paddle wheel. A crash and a splash told Mowgli that Bagheera had fought his way to the tank where the monkeys could not follow. The Panther lay gasping for breath, his head just out of the water, while the monkeys stood three deep on the red steps, dancing up and down with rage, ready to spring upon him from all sides if he came out to help Baloo. It was then that Bagheera lifted up his dripping chin, and in despair gave the Snake’s Call for protection—“We be of one blood, ye and I”—for he believed that Kaa had turned tail at the last minute. Even Baloo, half smothered under the monkeys on the edge of the terrace, could not help chuckling as he heard the Black Panther asking for help.

Bagheera heard the cry that meant Mowgli was safe, which gave him new strength. He scrambled desperately, inching his way toward the reservoirs, stopping in silence. Then, from the ruined wall closest to the jungle, Baloo's rumbling battle cry echoed. The old Bear had done his best, but he couldn’t reach them in time. “Bagheera,” he shouted, “I’m here. I’m climbing! I’m coming! Ahuwora! The stones are slipping under my feet! Wait for me, you most infamous Bandar-log!” He panted his way up the terrace only to be engulfed by a wave of monkeys, but he quickly sat back on his haunches, spread out his forepaws, and hugged as many as he could grab. Then he started hitting them with a steady bat-bat-bat, like the rhythmic strokes of a paddle wheel. A crash and a splash told Mowgli that Bagheera had fought his way to the tank where the monkeys couldn’t follow. The Panther lay gasping for breath, his head just above the water, while the monkeys crowded three deep on the red steps, jumping up and down in fury, ready to pounce on him from all sides if he tried to help Baloo. It was then that Bagheera lifted his dripping chin and, in despair, called for the Snake’s protection—“We be of one blood, you and I”—because he believed that Kaa had backed out at the last moment. Even Baloo, half-buried under the monkeys on the terrace's edge, couldn’t help but laugh as he heard the Black Panther asking for help.

Kaa had only just worked his way over the west wall, landing with a wrench that dislodged a coping stone into the ditch. He had no intention of losing any advantage of the ground, and coiled and uncoiled himself once or twice, to be sure that every foot of his long body was in working order. All that while the fight with Baloo went on, and the monkeys yelled in the tank round Bagheera, and Mang the Bat, flying to and fro, carried the news of the great battle over the jungle, till even Hathi the Wild Elephant trumpeted, and, far away, scattered bands of the Monkey-Folk woke and came leaping along the tree-roads to help their comrades in the Cold Lairs, and the noise of the fight roused all the day birds for miles round. Then Kaa came straight, quickly, and anxious to kill. The fighting strength of a python is in the driving blow of his head backed by all the strength and weight of his body. If you can imagine a lance, or a battering ram, or a hammer weighing nearly half a ton driven by a cool, quiet mind living in the handle of it, you can roughly imagine what Kaa was like when he fought. A python four or five feet long can knock a man down if he hits him fairly in the chest, and Kaa was thirty feet long, as you know. His first stroke was delivered into the heart of the crowd round Baloo. It was sent home with shut mouth in silence, and there was no need of a second. The monkeys scattered with cries of—“Kaa! It is Kaa! Run! Run!”

Kaa had just made his way over the west wall, landing with a thud that knocked a coping stone into the ditch. He had no plans to lose any advantage of the terrain, so he coiled and uncoiled himself a couple of times to ensure that every part of his long body was in working order. Meanwhile, the fight with Baloo continued, the monkeys yelled around Bagheera, and Mang the Bat flew back and forth, spreading news of the epic battle across the jungle. Even Hathi the Wild Elephant trumpeted, and distant groups of Monkey-Folk woke up and came leaping along the tree branches to assist their friends in the Cold Lairs. The chaos of the fight stirred all the day birds in the area. Then Kaa moved in straight and fast, eager to kill. The fighting strength of a python lies in the forceful strike of its head, supported by the full strength and weight of its body. If you can picture a lance, a battering ram, or a hammer weighing almost half a ton, driven by a calm, focused mind, you can get a sense of what Kaa was like in battle. A python that’s four or five feet long can knock a person down if it hits him squarely in the chest, and Kaa was thirty feet long, as you know. His first strike landed right in the middle of the crowd around Baloo, delivered quietly, and there was no need for a second. The monkeys scattered, screaming, “Kaa! It’s Kaa! Run! Run!”

{5125}

‘Kaa’ the python

'Kaa' the python

Generations of monkeys had been scared into good behavior by the stories their elders told them of Kaa, the night thief, who could slip along the branches as quietly as moss grows, and steal away the strongest monkey that ever lived; of old Kaa, who could make himself look so like a dead branch or a rotten stump that the wisest were deceived, till the branch caught them. Kaa was everything that the monkeys feared in the jungle, for none of them knew the limits of his power, none of them could look him in the face, and none had ever come alive out of his hug. And so they ran, stammering with terror, to the walls and the roofs of the houses, and Baloo drew a deep breath of relief. His fur was much thicker than Bagheera’s, but he had suffered sorely in the fight. Then Kaa opened his mouth for the first time and spoke one long hissing word, and the far-away monkeys, hurrying to the defense of the Cold Lairs, stayed where they were, cowering, till the loaded branches bent and crackled under them. The monkeys on the walls and the empty houses stopped their cries, and in the stillness that fell upon the city Mowgli heard Bagheera shaking his wet sides as he came up from the tank. Then the clamor broke out again. The monkeys leaped higher up the walls. They clung around the necks of the big stone idols and shrieked as they skipped along the battlements, while Mowgli, dancing in the summerhouse, put his eye to the screenwork and hooted owl-fashion between his front teeth, to show his derision and contempt.

Generations of monkeys had been scared into behaving by the stories their elders told about Kaa, the night thief, who could sneak along the branches as quietly as moss grows and steal away the strongest monkey that ever lived; about old Kaa, who could make himself look just like a dead branch or a rotten stump, fooling even the wisest until the branch caught them. Kaa represented everything the monkeys feared in the jungle, as none of them knew the extent of his power, none could look him in the eye, and none had ever escaped his grip alive. So, terrified, they ran to the walls and roofs of the houses, while Baloo let out a deep breath of relief. His fur was much thicker than Bagheera’s, but he had suffered greatly in the fight. Then Kaa opened his mouth for the first time and hissed a long word, causing the distant monkeys rushing to defend the Cold Lairs to freeze in place, cowering until the branches bent and cracked under them. The monkeys on the walls and empty houses silenced their cries, and in the stillness that fell over the city, Mowgli heard Bagheera shaking off the water as he emerged from the tank. Then the noise erupted again. The monkeys jumped higher up the walls. They wrapped their arms around the necks of the big stone idols and shrieked as they scampered along the battlements, while Mowgli, dancing in the summerhouse, pressed his eye to the latticework and hooted like an owl between his front teeth, to show his mockery and disdain.

“Get the man-cub out of that trap; I can do no more,” Bagheera gasped. “Let us take the man-cub and go. They may attack again.”

“Get the kid out of that trap; I can’t do anything else,” Bagheera gasped. “Let’s take the kid and go. They might attack again.”

“They will not move till I order them. Stay you sssso!” Kaa hissed, and the city was silent once more. “I could not come before, Brother, but I think I heard thee call”—this was to Bagheera.

“They won't move until I tell them to. Stay still!” Kaa hissed, and the city fell silent again. “I couldn't come earlier, Brother, but I think I heard you call”—this was directed at Bagheera.

“I—I may have cried out in the battle,” Bagheera answered. “Baloo, art thou hurt?

“I—I may have shouted during the battle,” Bagheera replied. “Baloo, are you hurt?

“I am not sure that they did not pull me into a hundred little bearlings,” said Baloo, gravely shaking one leg after the other. “Wow! I am sore. Kaa, we owe thee, I think, our lives—Bagheera and I.”

“I’m not sure they didn’t turn me into a hundred little bear cubs,” said Baloo, seriously shaking one leg after the other. “Wow! I’m sore. Kaa, I think we owe you our lives—Bagheera and I.”

“No matter. Where is the manling?”

“No matter. Where is the young man?”

“Here, in a trap. I cannot climb out,” cried Mowgli. The curve of the broken dome was above his head.

“I'm stuck in a trap. I can’t get out,” shouted Mowgli. The arch of the broken dome was above him.

“Take him away. He dances like Mao the Peacock. He will crush our young,” said the cobras inside.

“Take him away. He dances like Mao the Peacock. He will crush our young,” said the cobras inside.

“Hah!” said Kaa with a chuckle, “he has friends everywhere, this manling. Stand back, manling. And hide you, O Poison People. I break down the wall.”

“Hah!” said Kaa with a laugh, “this guy has friends all over the place. Step back, little human. And you, Poison People, stay hidden. I'm going to break down the wall.”

Kaa looked carefully till he found a discolored crack in the marble tracery showing a weak spot, made two or three light taps with his head to get the distance, and then lifting up six feet of his body clear of the ground, sent home half a dozen full-power smashing blows, nose-first. The screen-work broke and fell away in a cloud of dust and rubbish, and Mowgli leaped through the opening and flung himself between Baloo and Bagheera—an arm around each big neck.

Kaa looked closely until he spotted a discolored crack in the marble design that indicated a weak spot. He made a couple of gentle taps with his head to gauge the distance, then lifted six feet of his body off the ground and delivered half a dozen powerful blows, nose-first. The screen broke and collapsed in a cloud of dust and debris, and Mowgli dashed through the opening, throwing himself between Baloo and Bagheera with an arm around each of their big necks.

“Art thou hurt?” said Baloo, hugging him softly.

“Are you hurt?” said Baloo, hugging him gently.

“I am sore, hungry, and not a little bruised. But, oh, they have handled ye grievously, my Brothers! Ye bleed.”

“I’m sore, hungry, and a bit bruised. But, oh, they’ve really hurt you, my Brothers! You’re bleeding.”

“Others also,” said Bagheera, licking his lips and looking at the monkey-dead on the terrace and round the tank.

“Others too,” said Bagheera, licking his lips and looking at the dead monkeys on the terrace and around the tank.

“It is nothing, it is nothing, if thou art safe, oh, my pride of all little frogs!” whimpered Baloo.

“It doesn’t matter, it doesn’t matter, as long as you’re safe, oh, my pride of all little frogs!” whimpered Baloo.

“Of that we shall judge later,” said Bagheera, in a dry voice that Mowgli did not at all like. “But here is Kaa to whom we owe the battle and thou owest thy life. Thank him according to our customs, Mowgli.”

“We'll decide that later,” Bagheera said in a dry tone that Mowgli really didn't appreciate. “But here’s Kaa, who helped us win the battle, and you owe him your life. Thank him according to our customs, Mowgli.”

Mowgli turned and saw the great Python’s head swaying a foot above his own.

Mowgli turned and saw the huge Python's head swaying just a foot above him.

“So this is the manling,” said Kaa. “Very soft is his skin, and he is not unlike the Bandar-log. Have a care, manling, that I do not mistake thee for a monkey some twilight when I have newly changed my coat.”

“So this is the little human,” said Kaa. “His skin is very soft, and he’s not so different from the Bandar-log. Be careful, little human, that I don’t mistake you for a monkey some twilight when I’ve just shed my skin.”

“We be one blood, thou and I,” Mowgli answered. “I take my life from thee tonight. My kill shall be thy kill if ever thou art hungry, O Kaa.”

“We're one blood, you and I,” Mowgli replied. “I owe my life to you tonight. My kill will be your kill if you ever get hungry, O Kaa.”

“All thanks, Little Brother,” said Kaa, though his eyes twinkled. “And what may so bold a hunter kill? I ask that I may follow when next he goes abroad.”

“Thanks a lot, Little Brother,” said Kaa, although his eyes were shining with amusement. “And what kind of daring hunter are you? I ask because I want to join you the next time you head out.”

“I kill nothing,—I am too little,—but I drive goats toward such as can use them. When thou art empty come to me and see if I speak the truth. I have some skill in these [he held out his hands], and if ever thou art in a trap, I may pay the debt which I owe to thee, to Bagheera, and to Baloo, here. Good hunting to ye all, my masters.”

“I don’t kill anything—I’m too small for that—but I guide goats to those who can use them. When you’re ready, come to me and see if I’m telling the truth. I have some skills in these [he held out his hands], and if you ever find yourself in a tight spot, I might repay the debt I owe to you, Bagheera, and Baloo, here. Good luck hunting, my friends.”

“Well said,” growled Baloo, for Mowgli had returned thanks very prettily. The Python dropped his head lightly for a minute on Mowgli’s shoulder. “A brave heart and a courteous tongue,” said he. “They shall carry thee far through the jungle, manling. But now go hence quickly with thy friends. Go and sleep, for the moon sets, and what follows it is not well that thou shouldst see.”

“Well said,” growled Baloo, since Mowgli had thanked him quite nicely. The Python rested his head gently on Mowgli’s shoulder for a moment. “A brave heart and a kind tongue,” he said. “They will take you far through the jungle, little man. But now go quickly with your friends. Go and sleep, because the moon is setting, and what comes after is not something you should see.”

The moon was sinking behind the hills and the lines of trembling monkeys huddled together on the walls and battlements looked like ragged shaky fringes of things. Baloo went down to the tank for a drink and Bagheera began to put his fur in order, as Kaa glided out into the center of the terrace and brought his jaws together with a ringing snap that drew all the monkeys’ eyes upon him.

The moon was setting behind the hills, and the lines of nervous monkeys huddled together on the walls and battlements looked like ragged, shaky edges of things. Baloo went down to the tank for a drink, while Bagheera started to groom his fur. Kaa slithered out into the center of the terrace and brought his jaws together with a sharp snap that caught all the monkeys’ attention.

“The moon sets,” he said. “Is there yet light enough to see?”

“The moon is setting,” he said. “Is there enough light to see yet?”

From the walls came a moan like the wind in the tree-tops—“We see, O Kaa.”

From the walls came a moan like the wind in the treetops—“We see, O Kaa.”

“Good. Begins now the dance—the Dance of the Hunger of Kaa. Sit still and watch.”

“Great. The dance is starting now—the Dance of Kaa's Hunger. Just sit still and watch.”

He turned twice or thrice in a big circle, weaving his head from right to left. Then he began making loops and figures of eight with his body, and soft, oozy triangles that melted into squares and five-sided figures, and coiled mounds, never resting, never hurrying, and never stopping his low humming song. It grew darker and darker, till at last the dragging, shifting coils disappeared, but they could hear the rustle of the scales.

He spun around two or three times in a big circle, moving his head from side to side. Then he started making loops and figure eights with his body, and smooth, flowing triangles that turned into squares and pentagons, along with coiled shapes, never resting, never rushing, and never stopping his soft humming tune. It got darker and darker until the dragging, shifting forms vanished, but they could still hear the rustling of the scales.

Baloo and Bagheera stood still as stone, growling in their throats, their neck hair bristling, and Mowgli watched and wondered.

Baloo and Bagheera stood completely still, growling softly, their fur on their necks standing on end, while Mowgli watched in curiosity.

“Bandar-log,” said the voice of Kaa at last, “can ye stir foot or hand without my order? Speak!”

“Bandar-log,” Kaa's voice finally said, “can you move a foot or a hand without my command? Answer me!”

“Without thy order we cannot stir foot or hand, O Kaa!”

“Without your command, we can't move a finger or a foot, O Kaa!”

“Good! Come all one pace nearer to me.”

“Great! Come one step closer to me.”

The lines of the monkeys swayed forward helplessly, and Baloo and Bagheera took one stiff step forward with them.

The lines of the monkeys swayed forward helplessly, and Baloo and Bagheera took one stiff step forward with them.

“Nearer!” hissed Kaa, and they all moved again.

“Closer!” hissed Kaa, and they all moved again.

Mowgli laid his hands on Baloo and Bagheera to get them away, and the two great beasts started as though they had been waked from a dream.

Mowgli put his hands on Baloo and Bagheera to push them away, and the two massive creatures jumped as if they had just been awakened from a dream.

“Keep thy hand on my shoulder,” Bagheera whispered. “Keep it there, or I must go back—must go back to Kaa. Aah!”

“Keep your hand on my shoulder,” Bagheera whispered. “Keep it there, or I have to go back—I have to go back to Kaa. Aah!”

“It is only old Kaa making circles on the dust,” said Mowgli. “Let us go.” And the three slipped off through a gap in the walls to the jungle.

“It’s just old Kaa making circles in the dust,” said Mowgli. “Let’s go.” And the three slipped through a gap in the walls into the jungle.

“Whoof!” said Baloo, when he stood under the still trees again. “Never more will I make an ally of Kaa,” and he shook himself all over.

“Whoof!” said Baloo as he stood beneath the silent trees again. “I will never trust Kaa as an ally again,” and he shook himself all over.

“He knows more than we,” said Bagheera, trembling. “In a little time, had I stayed, I should have walked down his throat.”

“He knows more than we do,” said Bagheera, shaking. “If I had stayed a little longer, I would have walked down his throat.”

“Many will walk by that road before the moon rises again,” said Baloo. “He will have good hunting—after his own fashion.”

“Many will walk down that road before the moon comes up again,” said Baloo. “He will have good hunting—his own way.”

“But what was the meaning of it all?” said Mowgli, who did not know anything of a python’s powers of fascination. “I saw no more than a big snake making foolish circles till the dark came. And his nose was all sore. Ho! Ho!”

“But what did it all mean?” said Mowgli, who didn’t know anything about a python’s hypnotic abilities. “I just saw a big snake going in pointless circles until it got dark. And its nose was all sore. Ha! Ha!”

“Mowgli,” said Bagheera angrily, “his nose was sore on thy account, as my ears and sides and paws, and Baloo’s neck and shoulders are bitten on thy account. Neither Baloo nor Bagheera will be able to hunt with pleasure for many days.”

“Mowgli,” Bagheera said angrily, “his nose is sore because of you, just like my ears, sides, and paws, and Baloo’s neck and shoulders are all bitten because of you. Neither Baloo nor I will be able to hunt with joy for many days.”

“It is nothing,” said Baloo; “we have the man-cub again.”

“It’s nothing,” said Baloo; “we have the kid again.”

“True, but he has cost us heavily in time which might have been spent in good hunting, in wounds, in hair—I am half plucked along my back—and last of all, in honor. For, remember, Mowgli, I, who am the Black Panther, was forced to call upon Kaa for protection, and Baloo and I were both made stupid as little birds by the Hunger Dance. All this, man-cub, came of thy playing with the Bandar-log.”

“True, but he has wasted a lot of our time that could have been spent hunting, in injuries, in fur—I’ve lost a lot of hair on my back—and finally, in honor. Remember, Mowgli, I, the Black Panther, had to rely on Kaa for protection, and Baloo and I were both made as silly as little birds by the Hunger Dance. All of this, man-cub, happened because of your messing around with the Bandar-log.”

“True, it is true,” said Mowgli sorrowfully. “I am an evil man-cub, and my stomach is sad in me.”

“It's true, it really is,” said Mowgli sadly. “I’m a bad man-cub, and my stomach feels heavy.”

“Mf! What says the Law of the Jungle, Baloo?”

“Mf! What does the Law of the Jungle say, Baloo?”

Baloo did not wish to bring Mowgli into any more trouble, but he could not tamper with the Law, so he mumbled: “Sorrow never stays punishment. But remember, Bagheera, he is very little.”

Baloo didn’t want to get Mowgli into any more trouble, but he couldn’t mess with the Law, so he mumbled, “Sorrow never lasts for punishment. But remember, Bagheera, he’s just a kid.”

“I will remember. But he has done mischief, and blows must be dealt now. Mowgli, hast thou anything to say?”

“I will remember. But he has caused trouble, and we need to take action now. Mowgli, do you have anything to say?”

“Nothing. I did wrong. Baloo and thou are wounded. It is just.”

“Nothing. I did wrong. Baloo and you are hurt. It’s only fair.”

Bagheera gave him half a dozen love-taps from a panther’s point of view (they would hardly have waked one of his own cubs), but for a seven-year-old boy they amounted to as severe a beating as you could wish to avoid. When it was all over Mowgli sneezed, and picked himself up without a word.

Bagheera gave him a few light slaps from a panther’s perspective (they wouldn’t have even stirred one of his own cubs), but for a seven-year-old boy, they felt like a pretty harsh beating that he would definitely want to avoid. When it was all done, Mowgli sneezed and got up without saying a word.

“Now,” said Bagheera, “jump on my back, Little Brother, and we will go home.”

“Alright,” Bagheera said, “hop on my back, Little Brother, and we’ll head home.”

One of the beauties of Jungle Law is that punishment settles all scores. There is no nagging afterward.

One of the great things about Jungle Law is that punishment resolves everything. There's no lingering aftermath.

Mowgli laid his head down on Bagheera’s back and slept so deeply that he never waked when he was put down in the home-cave.

Mowgli rested his head on Bagheera’s back and slept so soundly that he didn't wake up when he was placed in the home-cave.

Road-Song of the Bandar-Log

Here we go in a flung festoon,
Half-way up to the jealous moon!
Don’t you envy our pranceful bands?
Don’t you wish you had extra hands?
Wouldn’t you like if your tails were—so—
Curved in the shape of a Cupid’s bow?
    Now you’re angry, but—never mind,
    Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!

Here we sit in a branchy row,
Thinking of beautiful things we know;
Dreaming of deeds that we mean to do,
All complete, in a minute or two—
Something noble and wise and good,
Done by merely wishing we could.
    We’ve forgotten, but—never mind,
    Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!

All the talk we ever have heard
Uttered by bat or beast or bird—
Hide or fin or scale or feather—
Jabber it quickly and all together!
Excellent! Wonderful! Once again!

Now we are talking just like men!
    Let’s pretend we are ... never mind,
    Brother, thy tail hangs down behind!
    This is the way of the Monkey-kind.

Then join our leaping lines that scumfish through the pines,
That rocket by where, light and high, the wild grape swings.
By the rubbish in our wake, and the noble noise we make,
Be sure, be sure, we’re going to do some splendid things!

Here we go in a fancy display,
Halfway up to the jealous moon!
Don’t you envy our playful groups?
Don’t you wish you had extra hands?
Wouldn’t you like if your tails were—like—
Curved in the shape of a Cupid’s bow?
    Now you're upset, but—never mind,
    Brother, your tail hangs down behind!

Here we sit in a leafy row,
Thinking of beautiful things we know;
Dreaming of things we plan to do,
All done, in just a minute or two—
Something noble and wise and good,
Achieved by simply wishing we could.
    We’ve forgotten, but—never mind,
    Brother, your tail hangs down behind!

All the chatter we’ve ever heard
From bat or beast or bird—
Hide, fin, scale, or feather—
Let’s babble quickly and all together!
Excellent! Wonderful! Once more!

Now we are talking just like people!
    Let’s pretend we are ... never mind,
    Brother, your tail hangs down behind!
    This is the way of the monkey tribe.

Then join our leaping lines that skim through the pines,
That zoom by where, light and high, the wild grape swings.
By the mess we leave behind, and the awesome noise we make,
Be sure, be sure, we’re going to do some amazing things!

{0113}

“Tiger! Tiger!”

What of the hunting, hunter bold?
    Brother, the watch was long and cold.
What of the quarry ye went to kill?
    Brother, he crops in the jungle still.
Where is the power that made your pride?
    Brother, it ebbs from my flank and side.
Where is the haste that ye hurry by?
    Brother, I go to my lair—to die.

What about the hunting, brave hunter?
    Brother, the wait was long and freezing.
What about the prey you went to kill?
    Brother, he's still grazing in the jungle.
Where is the strength that fueled your pride?
    Brother, it's draining from my sides.
Where is the urgency that you rush with?
    Brother, I'm heading to my lair—to die.

Now we must go back to the first tale. When Mowgli left the wolf’s cave after the fight with the Pack at the Council Rock, he went down to the plowed lands where the villagers lived, but he would not stop there because it was too near to the jungle, and he knew that he had made at least one bad enemy at the Council. So he hurried on, keeping to the rough road that ran down the valley, and followed it at a steady jog-trot for nearly twenty miles, till he came to a country that he did not know. The valley opened out into a great plain dotted over with rocks and cut up by ravines. At one end stood a little village, and at the other the thick jungle came down in a sweep to the grazing-grounds, and stopped there as though it had been cut off with a hoe. All over the plain, cattle and buffaloes were grazing, and when the little boys in charge of the herds saw Mowgli they shouted and ran away, and the yellow pariah dogs that hang about every Indian village barked. Mowgli walked on, for he was feeling hungry, and when he came to the village gate he saw the big thorn-bush that was drawn up before the gate at twilight, pushed to one side.

Now we need to return to the first story. After Mowgli left the wolf’s cave following the fight with the Pack at the Council Rock, he made his way down to the plowed fields where the villagers lived, but he didn’t stop there because it was too close to the jungle, and he knew he had made at least one fierce enemy at the Council. So, he hurried on, sticking to the rough road that ran down the valley, and kept a steady jog-trot for nearly twenty miles until he reached unfamiliar territory. The valley opened up into a vast plain scattered with rocks and divided by ravines. At one end was a small village, while at the other, the thick jungle sloped down to the grazing fields, ending abruptly as if it had been cut with a hoe. Throughout the plain, cattle and buffalo were grazing, and when the young boys tending the herds spotted Mowgli, they shouted and ran away, while the yellow pariah dogs that hang around every Indian village barked. Mowgli kept walking because he was hungry, and when he got to the village gate, he noticed the large thorn-bush that was usually set up in front of the gate at twilight had been pushed to one side.

“Umph!” he said, for he had come across more than one such barricade in his night rambles after things to eat. “So men are afraid of the People of the Jungle here also.” He sat down by the gate, and when a man came out he stood up, opened his mouth, and pointed down it to show that he wanted food. The man stared, and ran back up the one street of the village shouting for the priest, who was a big, fat man dressed in white, with a red and yellow mark on his forehead. The priest came to the gate, and with him at least a hundred people, who stared and talked and shouted and pointed at Mowgli.

“Umph!” he said, since he had encountered more than one barricade during his late-night foraging for food. “So men are afraid of the People of the Jungle here too.” He sat down by the gate, and when a man stepped out, he stood up, opened his mouth, and pointed inside to indicate he wanted food. The man stared and sprinted back up the only street in the village, shouting for the priest, who was a big, heavyset man dressed in white, with a red and yellow mark on his forehead. The priest arrived at the gate, accompanied by at least a hundred people, who stared, talked, shouted, and pointed at Mowgli.

“They have no manners, these Men Folk,” said Mowgli to himself. “Only the gray ape would behave as they do.” So he threw back his long hair and frowned at the crowd.

“They have no manners, these guys,” Mowgli said to himself. “Only the old ape would act like them.” So he tossed his long hair back and glared at the crowd.

“What is there to be afraid of?” said the priest. “Look at the marks on his arms and legs. They are the bites of wolves. He is but a wolf-child run away from the jungle.”

“What is there to be afraid of?” said the priest. “Look at the marks on his arms and legs. They are the bites of wolves. He is just a wolf-child who ran away from the jungle.”

Of course, in playing together, the cubs had often nipped Mowgli harder than they intended, and there were white scars all over his arms and legs. But he would have been the last person in the world to call these bites, for he knew what real biting meant.

Of course, while playing together, the cubs had often nipped Mowgli harder than they meant to, and there were white scars all over his arms and legs. But he would have been the last person to call these bites, because he knew what real biting felt like.

“Arre! Arre!” said two or three women together. “To be bitten by wolves, poor child! He is a handsome boy. He has eyes like red fire. By my honor, Messua, he is not unlike thy boy that was taken by the tiger.”

“Wow! Wow!” said two or three women together. “To be bitten by wolves, poor child! He is a handsome boy. He has eyes like red fire. I swear, Messua, he is not unlike your boy who was taken by the tiger.”

“Let me look,” said a woman with heavy copper rings on her wrists and ankles, and she peered at Mowgli under the palm of her hand. “Indeed he is not. He is thinner, but he has the very look of my boy.”

“Let me see,” said a woman with big copper rings on her wrists and ankles, and she looked at Mowgli under her hand. “He’s definitely not. He’s thinner, but he has the exact look of my son.”

The priest was a clever man, and he knew that Messua was wife to the richest villager in the place. So he looked up at the sky for a minute and said solemnly: “What the jungle has taken the jungle has restored. Take the boy into thy house, my sister, and forget not to honor the priest who sees so far into the lives of men.”

The priest was a smart man, and he knew that Messua was married to the wealthiest villager in the area. So he looked up at the sky for a moment and said seriously: “What the jungle has taken, the jungle has given back. Take the boy into your home, my sister, and don’t forget to honor the priest who understands so much about the lives of people.”

“By the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli to himself, “but all this talking is like another looking-over by the Pack! Well, if I am a man, a man I must become.”

“By the Bull that bought me,” Mowgli said to himself, “all this talking feels like another inspection by the Pack! Well, if I’m a man, then I have to become one.”

The crowd parted as the woman beckoned Mowgli to her hut, where there was a red lacquered bedstead, a great earthen grain chest with funny raised patterns on it, half a dozen copper cooking pots, an image of a Hindu god in a little alcove, and on the wall a real looking glass, such as they sell at the country fairs.

The crowd moved aside as the woman waved Mowgli over to her hut, which had a red lacquered bed, a big earthen grain chest with quirky raised patterns, six copper cooking pots, a statue of a Hindu god in a small nook, and on the wall, a real mirror like those sold at country fairs.

She gave him a long drink of milk and some bread, and then she laid her hand on his head and looked into his eyes; for she thought perhaps that he might be her real son come back from the jungle where the tiger had taken him. So she said, “Nathoo, O Nathoo!” Mowgli did not show that he knew the name. “Dost thou not remember the day when I gave thee thy new shoes?” She touched his foot, and it was almost as hard as horn. “No,” she said sorrowfully, “those feet have never worn shoes, but thou art very like my Nathoo, and thou shalt be my son.”

She gave him a long drink of milk and some bread, then placed her hand on his head and looked into his eyes; she hoped that he might be her real son come back from the jungle where the tiger had taken him. So she said, “Nathoo, O Nathoo!” Mowgli didn’t let on that he recognized the name. “Don’t you remember the day I gave you your new shoes?” She touched his foot, and it was nearly as tough as horn. “No,” she said sadly, “those feet have never worn shoes, but you look so much like my Nathoo, and you will be my son.”

Mowgli was uneasy, because he had never been under a roof before. But as he looked at the thatch, he saw that he could tear it out any time if he wanted to get away, and that the window had no fastenings. “What is the good of a man,” he said to himself at last, “if he does not understand man’s talk? Now I am as silly and dumb as a man would be with us in the jungle. I must speak their talk.”

Mowgli felt restless because he had never been inside a building before. But as he looked at the thatched roof, he realized he could pull it down anytime if he needed to escape, and the window didn’t have any locks. “What’s the point of being human,” he thought to himself, “if you don’t understand human language? Now I’m just as foolish and quiet as a human would be in the jungle with us. I need to learn their language.”

It was not for fun that he had learned while he was with the wolves to imitate the challenge of bucks in the jungle and the grunt of the little wild pig. So, as soon as Messua pronounced a word Mowgli would imitate it almost perfectly, and before dark he had learned the names of many things in the hut.

It wasn't just for fun that he had learned from the wolves to mimic the challenge of deer in the jungle and the grunt of little wild pigs. So, as soon as Messua said a word, Mowgli would almost perfectly imitate it, and by nighttime, he had picked up the names of many things in the hut.

There was a difficulty at bedtime, because Mowgli would not sleep under anything that looked so like a panther trap as that hut, and when they shut the door he went through the window. “Give him his will,” said Messua’s husband. “Remember he can never till now have slept on a bed. If he is indeed sent in the place of our son he will not run away.”

There was a problem at bedtime because Mowgli wouldn’t sleep in anything that looked like a panther trap, and when they closed the door, he climbed out the window. “Let him have his way,” said Messua’s husband. “Keep in mind he has never slept in a bed before. If he really has come in place of our son, he won’t run away.”

So Mowgli stretched himself in some long, clean grass at the edge of the field, but before he had closed his eyes a soft gray nose poked him under the chin.

So Mowgli lay down in some long, fresh grass at the edge of the field, but before he could close his eyes, a soft gray nose nudged him under the chin.

“Phew!” said Gray Brother (he was the eldest of Mother Wolf’s cubs). “This is a poor reward for following thee twenty miles. Thou smellest of wood smoke and cattle—altogether like a man already. Wake, Little Brother; I bring news.”

“Phew!” said Gray Brother (he was the oldest of Mother Wolf’s cubs). “This is a sorry reward for following you twenty miles. You smell like wood smoke and cattle—totally like a man already. Wake up, Little Brother; I’ve got news.”

{0119}

“Wake, Little Brother; I bring news.”

“Wake up, Little Brother; I have news.”

“Are all well in the jungle?” said Mowgli, hugging him.

“Is everything good in the jungle?” Mowgli asked, giving him a hug.

“All except the wolves that were burned with the Red Flower. Now, listen. Shere Khan has gone away to hunt far off till his coat grows again, for he is badly singed. When he returns he swears that he will lay thy bones in the Waingunga.”

“All except the wolves that were burned with the Red Flower. Now, listen. Shere Khan has gone away to hunt far away until his fur grows back, because he is badly burned. When he comes back, he promises that he will leave your bones in the Waingunga.”

“There are two words to that. I also have made a little promise. But news is always good. I am tired to-night,—very tired with new things, Gray Brother,—but bring me the news always.”

“There are two sides to that. I’ve also made a small promise. But news is always good. I’m tired tonight—very tired from all the new things, Gray Brother—but always bring me the news.”

“Thou wilt not forget that thou art a wolf? Men will not make thee forget?” said Gray Brother anxiously.

“Won't you forget that you're a wolf? People won't let you forget?” said Gray Brother anxiously.

“Never. I will always remember that I love thee and all in our cave. But also I will always remember that I have been cast out of the Pack.”

“Never. I will always remember that I love you and everything in our cave. But I will also always remember that I’ve been cast out of the Pack.”

“And that thou mayest be cast out of another pack. Men are only men, Little Brother, and their talk is like the talk of frogs in a pond. When I come down here again, I will wait for thee in the bamboos at the edge of the grazing-ground.”

“And you might find yourself excluded from another group. People are just people, Little Brother, and their words are like the croaking of frogs in a pond. When I return here, I will wait for you in the bamboo at the edge of the grazing area.”

For three months after that night Mowgli hardly ever left the village gate, he was so busy learning the ways and customs of men. First he had to wear a cloth round him, which annoyed him horribly; and then he had to learn about money, which he did not in the least understand, and about plowing, of which he did not see the use. Then the little children in the village made him very angry. Luckily, the Law of the Jungle had taught him to keep his temper, for in the jungle life and food depend on keeping your temper; but when they made fun of him because he would not play games or fly kites, or because he mispronounced some word, only the knowledge that it was unsportsmanlike to kill little naked cubs kept him from picking them up and breaking them in two.

For three months after that night, Mowgli hardly ever left the village gate; he was so busy learning the ways and customs of humans. First, he had to wear a cloth around him, which annoyed him a lot; then he had to learn about money, which he didn’t understand at all, and about farming, which he didn’t see the point of. The little kids in the village made him really angry. Fortunately, the Law of the Jungle had taught him to control his temper, because in the jungle, life and food depend on staying calm. But when they teased him for not wanting to play games or fly kites, or because he mispronounced a word, only the thought that it was unsportsmanlike to hurt little naked cubs stopped him from grabbing them and breaking them in half.

He did not know his own strength in the least. In the jungle he knew he was weak compared with the beasts, but in the village people said that he was as strong as a bull.

He had no idea how strong he really was. In the jungle, he felt weak compared to the animals, but in the village, people said he was as strong as an ox.

And Mowgli had not the faintest idea of the difference that caste makes between man and man. When the potter’s donkey slipped in the clay pit, Mowgli hauled it out by the tail, and helped to stack the pots for their journey to the market at Khanhiwara. That was very shocking, too, for the potter is a low-caste man, and his donkey is worse. When the priest scolded him, Mowgli threatened to put him on the donkey too, and the priest told Messua’s husband that Mowgli had better be set to work as soon as possible; and the village head-man told Mowgli that he would have to go out with the buffaloes next day, and herd them while they grazed. No one was more pleased than Mowgli; and that night, because he had been appointed a servant of the village, as it were, he went off to a circle that met every evening on a masonry platform under a great fig-tree. It was the village club, and the head-man and the watchman and the barber, who knew all the gossip of the village, and old Buldeo, the village hunter, who had a Tower musket, met and smoked. The monkeys sat and talked in the upper branches, and there was a hole under the platform where a cobra lived, and he had his little platter of milk every night because he was sacred; and the old men sat around the tree and talked, and pulled at the big huqas (the water-pipes) till far into the night. They told wonderful tales of gods and men and ghosts; and Buldeo told even more wonderful ones of the ways of beasts in the jungle, till the eyes of the children sitting outside the circle bulged out of their heads. Most of the tales were about animals, for the jungle was always at their door. The deer and the wild pig grubbed up their crops, and now and again the tiger carried off a man at twilight, within sight of the village gates.

Mowgli had no idea how much caste influenced people's relationships. When the potter’s donkey got stuck in the clay pit, Mowgli pulled it out by the tail and helped stack the pots for the market at Khanhiwara. This was quite scandalous since the potter was a low-caste man, and his donkey was considered even lower. When the priest scolded him, Mowgli threatened to put the priest on the donkey as well. The priest told Messua’s husband that Mowgli needed to be put to work right away, and the village head-man informed Mowgli that he would have to go out with the buffaloes the next day to herd them while they grazed. Mowgli was thrilled, and that night, since he had effectively become a village servant, he went to a gathering that met every evening on a stone platform beneath a large fig tree. It was the village club, where the head-man, the watchman, and the barber, who was in the know about all the local gossip, along with old Buldeo, the village hunter with a Tower musket, would meet to smoke. Monkeys chattered in the higher branches, and underneath the platform lived a cobra that received a small dish of milk each night because it was sacred. The older men sat around the tree, talking and passing around the big huqas (water pipes) late into the night. They shared amazing stories of gods, men, and ghosts, while Buldeo told even more incredible tales about animals in the jungle, making the children sitting outside the circle wide-eyed with wonder. Most of the stories revolved around animals since the jungle was always nearby. The deer and wild boar would dig up their crops, and occasionally, a tiger would carry off a man at dusk, visible right by the village gates.

{5152}

The village club

The community center

Mowgli, who naturally knew something about what they were talking of, had to cover his face not to show that he was laughing, while Buldeo, the Tower musket across his knees, climbed on from one wonderful story to another, and Mowgli’s shoulders shook.

Mowgli, who naturally understood a bit about what they were discussing, had to cover his face to hide his laughter, while Buldeo, the Tower musket resting across his knees, moved on from one amazing story to another, making Mowgli's shoulders shake.

Buldeo was explaining how the tiger that had carried away Messua’s son was a ghost-tiger, and his body was inhabited by the ghost of a wicked, old money-lender, who had died some years ago. “And I know that this is true,” he said, “because Purun Dass always limped from the blow that he got in a riot when his account books were burned, and the tiger that I speak of he limps, too, for the tracks of his pads are unequal.”

Buldeo was explaining that the tiger that had taken Messua's son was a ghost-tiger, and its body was possessed by the spirit of a wicked, old money-lender who had died some years ago. “And I know this is true,” he said, “because Purun Dass always limped from the injury he got during a riot when his account books were burned, and the tiger I'm talking about limps too, as the tracks of its paws are uneven.”

“True, true, that must be the truth,” said the gray-beards, nodding together.

“Yeah, yeah, that’s got to be the truth,” said the old men, nodding in agreement.

{0125}

“Are all these tales such cobwebs and moontalk?” said Mowgli.

“Are all these stories just nonsense and fairy tales?” said Mowgli.

“Are all these tales such cobwebs and moontalk?” said Mowgli. “That tiger limps because he was born lame, as everyone knows. To talk of the soul of a money-lender in a beast that never had the courage of a jackal is child’s talk.”

“Are all these stories just nonsense and fairy tales?” said Mowgli. “That tiger limps because he was born that way, as everyone knows. To speak of the soul of a money-lender in a creature that never had the courage of a jackal is just childish talk.”

Buldeo was speechless with surprise for a moment, and the head-man stared.

Buldeo was momentarily speechless with shock, and the headman just stared.

“Oho! It is the jungle brat, is it?” said Buldeo. “If thou art so wise, better bring his hide to Khanhiwara, for the Government has set a hundred rupees on his life. Better still, talk not when thy elders speak.”

“Oho! It’s the jungle kid, isn’t it?” said Buldeo. “If you’re so smart, you should take his skin to Khanhiwara, because the Government has put a hundred rupees on his head. Even better, don’t talk when your elders are speaking.”

Mowgli rose to go. “All the evening I have lain here listening,” he called back over his shoulder, “and, except once or twice, Buldeo has not said one word of truth concerning the jungle, which is at his very doors. How, then, shall I believe the tales of ghosts and gods and goblins which he says he has seen?”

Mowgli got up to leave. “I've spent the whole evening lying here listening,” he said over his shoulder, “and, except for a couple of times, Buldeo hasn't spoken a single truth about the jungle right outside his door. So, how can I believe the stories of ghosts and gods and goblins that he claims to have seen?”

“It is full time that boy went to herding,” said the head-man, while Buldeo puffed and snorted at Mowgli’s impertinence.

“It’s about time that kid went to herd the animals,” said the head man, while Buldeo huffed and puffed at Mowgli’s disrespect.

The custom of most Indian villages is for a few boys to take the cattle and buffaloes out to graze in the early morning, and bring them back at night. The very cattle that would trample a white man to death allow themselves to be banged and bullied and shouted at by children that hardly come up to their noses. So long as the boys keep with the herds they are safe, for not even the tiger will charge a mob of cattle. But if they straggle to pick flowers or hunt lizards, they are sometimes carried off. Mowgli went through the village street in the dawn, sitting on the back of Rama, the great herd bull. The slaty-blue buffaloes, with their long, backward-sweeping horns and savage eyes, rose out their byres, one by one, and followed him, and Mowgli made it very clear to the children with him that he was the master. He beat the buffaloes with a long, polished bamboo, and told Kamya, one of the boys, to graze the cattle by themselves, while he went on with the buffaloes, and to be very careful not to stray away from the herd.

In most Indian villages, it's common for a few boys to take the cattle and buffaloes out to graze in the early morning and bring them back at night. The very animals that could trample a white man to death let themselves be pushed around and shouted at by kids who barely reach their noses. As long as the boys stay with the herds, they are safe because even the tiger won’t attack a group of cattle. But if they wander off to pick flowers or catch lizards, they can sometimes get taken. Mowgli walked through the village street at dawn, riding on the back of Rama, the big herd bull. The dark blue buffaloes, with their long, sweeping horns and fierce eyes, came out of their stalls one by one and followed him. Mowgli made it clear to the kids with him that he was in charge. He tapped the buffaloes with a long, shiny bamboo stick and told Kamya, one of the boys, to keep the cattle grazing by themselves while he continued with the buffaloes, reminding him to be very careful not to stray from the herd.

An Indian grazing ground is all rocks and scrub and tussocks and little ravines, among which the herds scatter and disappear. The buffaloes generally keep to the pools and muddy places, where they lie wallowing or basking in the warm mud for hours. Mowgli drove them on to the edge of the plain where the Waingunga came out of the jungle; then he dropped from Rama’s neck, trotted off to a bamboo clump, and found Gray Brother. “Ah,” said Gray Brother, “I have waited here very many days. What is the meaning of this cattle-herding work?”

An Indian grazing area is just rocks, bushes, clumps of grass, and little ravines where the herds wander and vanish. The buffaloes usually stick to the pools and muddy spots, lounging or soaking in the warm mud for hours. Mowgli led them to the edge of the plain where the Waingunga river flows out of the jungle; then he hopped down from Rama’s back, jogged over to a bamboo patch, and found Gray Brother. “Oh,” said Gray Brother, “I’ve been waiting here for a long time. What’s the deal with all this cattle-herding?”

“It is an order,” said Mowgli. “I am a village herd for a while. What news of Shere Khan?”

“It’s an order,” Mowgli said. “I’m a village herder for now. What’s the news about Shere Khan?”

“He has come back to this country, and has waited here a long time for thee. Now he has gone off again, for the game is scarce. But he means to kill thee.”

“He's come back to this country and has waited here a long time for you. Now he's left again because the game is scarce. But he intends to kill you.”

“Very good,” said Mowgli. “So long as he is away do thou or one of the four brothers sit on that rock, so that I can see thee as I come out of the village. When he comes back wait for me in the ravine by the dhâk tree in the center of the plain. We need not walk into Shere Khan’s mouth.”

“Great,” said Mowgli. “As long as he’s gone, either you or one of the four brothers should sit on that rock so I can see you when I leave the village. When he returns, wait for me in the ravine by the dhâk tree in the middle of the plain. We don’t need to walk right into Shere Khan’s trap.”

Then Mowgli picked out a shady place, and lay down and slept while the buffaloes grazed round him. Herding in India is one of the laziest things in the world. The cattle move and crunch, and lie down, and move on again, and they do not even low. They only grunt, and the buffaloes very seldom say anything, but get down into the muddy pools one after another, and work their way into the mud till only their noses and staring china-blue eyes show above the surface, and then they lie like logs. The sun makes the rocks dance in the heat, and the herd children hear one kite (never any more) whistling almost out of sight overhead, and they know that if they died, or a cow died, that kite would sweep down, and the next kite miles away would see him drop and follow, and the next, and the next, and almost before they were dead there would be a score of hungry kites come out of nowhere. Then they sleep and wake and sleep again, and weave little baskets of dried grass and put grasshoppers in them; or catch two praying mantises and make them fight; or string a necklace of red and black jungle nuts; or watch a lizard basking on a rock, or a snake hunting a frog near the wallows. Then they sing long, long songs with odd native quavers at the end of them, and the day seems longer than most people’s whole lives, and perhaps they make a mud castle with mud figures of men and horses and buffaloes, and put reeds into the men’s hands, and pretend that they are kings and the figures are their armies, or that they are gods to be worshiped. Then evening comes and the children call, and the buffaloes lumber up out of the sticky mud with noises like gunshots going off one after the other, and they all string across the gray plain back to the twinkling village lights.

Then Mowgli found a shady spot, lay down, and slept while the buffaloes grazed around him. Herding in India is one of the most laid-back jobs in the world. The cattle move and munch, lie down, and then move on again, and they don’t even moo. They just grunt, and the buffaloes rarely make a sound but wade into the muddy pools one by one, burying themselves in the mud until only their noses and bright blue eyes are visible above the surface, and then they just lie there like logs. The sun makes the rocks shimmer in the heat, and the herders hear one kite (never more) whistling almost out of sight above, and they know that if they died, or if a cow died, that kite would swoop down, and the next kite miles away would see it fall and follow, then the next, and the next, and almost before they had died, there would be a bunch of hungry kites appearing from nowhere. Then they sleep, wake up, and sleep again, weaving little baskets from dried grass and putting grasshoppers in them; or catching two praying mantises and making them fight; or stringing together a necklace of red and black jungle nuts; or watching a lizard soaking up the sun on a rock, or a snake hunting a frog near the muddy water. Then they sing long, drawn-out songs with strange native notes at the end, and the day feels longer than most people's entire lives, and maybe they build a mud castle with mud figures of men, horses, and buffaloes, putting reeds in the men's hands and pretending they are kings with armies or gods to be worshipped. Then evening comes and the children call, and the buffaloes heave themselves out of the sticky mud with sounds like gunshots going off one after another, and they all trudge across the gray plain back to the shimmering village lights.

Day after day Mowgli would lead the buffaloes out to their wallows, and day after day he would see Gray Brother’s back a mile and a half away across the plain (so he knew that Shere Khan had not come back), and day after day he would lie on the grass listening to the noises round him, and dreaming of old days in the jungle. If Shere Khan had made a false step with his lame paw up in the jungles by the Waingunga, Mowgli would have heard him in those long, still mornings.

Every day Mowgli would take the buffaloes out to their wallows, and every day he would see Gray Brother’s back a mile and a half away across the plain (which meant that Shere Khan hadn’t returned), and every day he would lie on the grass listening to the sounds around him and reminiscing about old times in the jungle. If Shere Khan had made a wrong move with his lame paw up in the jungles by the Waingunga, Mowgli would have heard him on those long, quiet mornings.

{0130}

At last a day came when he did not see Gray Brother at the signal place, and he laughed and headed the buffaloes for the ravine by the dhk tree, which was all covered with golden-red flowers. There sat Gray Brother, every bristle on his back lifted.

At last, a day came when he didn’t see Gray Brother at the usual spot, and he laughed as he guided the buffaloes toward the ravine by the dhk tree, which was all covered with golden-red flowers. There sat Gray Brother, every bristle on his back standing on end.

“He has hidden for a month to throw thee off thy guard. He crossed the ranges last night with Tabaqui, hot-foot on thy trail,” said the Wolf, panting.

"He’s been hiding for a month to catch you off guard. He crossed the mountains last night with Tabaqui, right on your trail," said the Wolf, breathing heavily.

Mowgli frowned. “I am not afraid of Shere Khan, but Tabaqui is very cunning.”

Mowgli frowned. “I’m not scared of Shere Khan, but Tabaqui is really clever.”

“Have no fear,” said Gray Brother, licking his lips a little. “I met Tabaqui in the dawn. Now he is telling all his wisdom to the kites, but he told me everything before I broke his back. Shere Khan’s plan is to wait for thee at the village gate this evening—for thee and for no one else. He is lying up now, in the big dry ravine of the Waingunga.”

“Don’t worry,” said Gray Brother, licking his lips slightly. “I ran into Tabaqui at dawn. Now he’s sharing all his insights with the kites, but he spilled everything to me before I took him down. Shere Khan is planning to wait for you at the village gate this evening—for you and no one else. He’s resting now, in the big dry ravine of the Waingunga.”

“Has he eaten today, or does he hunt empty?” said Mowgli, for the answer meant life and death to him.

“Has he eaten today, or is he hunting on an empty stomach?” Mowgli asked, because the answer meant life or death to him.

“He killed at dawn,—a pig,—and he has drunk too. Remember, Shere Khan could never fast, even for the sake of revenge.”

“He killed at dawn—a pig—and he has drunk too. Remember, Shere Khan could never go without food, even for the sake of revenge.”

“Oh! Fool, fool! What a cub’s cub it is! Eaten and drunk too, and he thinks that I shall wait till he has slept! Now, where does he lie up? If there were but ten of us we might pull him down as he lies. These buffaloes will not charge unless they wind him, and I cannot speak their language. Can we get behind his track so that they may smell it?”

“Oh! Fool, fool! What a clueless kid he is! He’s eaten and drunk, and he thinks I’ll just wait until he wakes up! Now, where is he lying down? If there were just ten of us, we could bring him down while he’s still. These buffaloes won’t charge unless they catch his scent, and I can’t communicate with them. Can we get behind his trail so they can smell it?”

“He swam far down the Waingunga to cut that off,” said Gray Brother.

“He swam far down the Waingunga to block that off,” said Gray Brother.

“Tabaqui told him that, I know. He would never have thought of it alone.” Mowgli stood with his finger in his mouth, thinking. “The big ravine of the Waingunga. That opens out on the plain not half a mile from here. I can take the herd round through the jungle to the head of the ravine and then sweep down—but he would slink out at the foot. We must block that end. Gray Brother, canst thou cut the herd in two for me?”

“Tabaqui told him that, I know. He would never have thought of it alone.” Mowgli stood with his finger in his mouth, thinking. “The big ravine of the Waingunga. That opens out on the plain not half a mile from here. I can take the herd around through the jungle to the head of the ravine and then sweep down—but he would sneak out at the foot. We need to block that end. Gray Brother, can you split the herd in two for me?”

“Not I, perhaps—but I have brought a wise helper.” Gray Brother trotted off and dropped into a hole. Then there lifted up a huge gray head that Mowgli knew well, and the hot air was filled with the most desolate cry of all the jungle—the hunting howl of a wolf at midday.

“Not me, maybe—but I’ve brought a clever ally.” Gray Brother ran off and jumped into a hole. Then a massive gray head that Mowgli recognized appeared, and the hot air was filled with the most heartbreaking sound in the jungle—the hunting howl of a wolf at noon.

“Akela! Akela!” said Mowgli, clapping his hands. “I might have known that thou wouldst not forget me. We have a big work in hand. Cut the herd in two, Akela. Keep the cows and calves together, and the bulls and the plow buffaloes by themselves.”

“Akela! Akela!” Mowgli shouted, clapping his hands. “I should have known you wouldn’t forget me. We have a big task ahead. Split the herd in two, Akela. Keep the cows and calves together, and separate the bulls and the plow buffaloes.”

The two wolves ran, ladies’-chain fashion, in and out of the herd, which snorted and threw up its head, and separated into two clumps. In one, the cow-buffaloes stood with their calves in the center, and glared and pawed, ready, if a wolf would only stay still, to charge down and trample the life out of him. In the other, the bulls and the young bulls snorted and stamped, but though they looked more imposing they were much less dangerous, for they had no calves to protect. No six men could have divided the herd so neatly.

The two wolves dashed in and out of the herd like ladies in a chain, causing it to snort and lift its heads, splitting into two groups. In one group, the cow-buffaloes formed a protective circle around their calves, glaring and pawing the ground, ready to charge and trample any wolf that dared to hold still. In the other group, the bulls and younger bulls snorted and stomped around, looking more intimidating but far less threatening since they didn't have any calves to defend. No six men could have split the herd as effectively.

“What orders!” panted Akela. “They are trying to join again.”

“What orders!” gasped Akela. “They’re trying to come together again.”

Mowgli slipped on to Rama’s back. “Drive the bulls away to the left, Akela. Gray Brother, when we are gone, hold the cows together, and drive them into the foot of the ravine.”

Mowgli climbed onto Rama’s back. “Drive the bulls to the left, Akela. Gray Brother, once we’re gone, keep the cows together and herd them into the bottom of the ravine.”

“How far?” said Gray Brother, panting and snapping.

“How far?” Gray Brother asked, breathing hard and snapping.

“Till the sides are higher than Shere Khan can jump,” shouted Mowgli. “Keep them there till we come down.” The bulls swept off as Akela bayed, and Gray Brother stopped in front of the cows. They charged down on him, and he ran just before them to the foot of the ravine, as Akela drove the bulls far to the left.

“Until the sides are higher than Shere Khan can jump,” shouted Mowgli. “Keep them there until we come down.” The bulls rushed off as Akela howled, and Gray Brother stood in front of the cows. They charged at him, and he ran just ahead of them to the bottom of the ravine, while Akela pushed the bulls far to the left.

“Well done! Another charge and they are fairly started. Careful, now—careful, Akela. A snap too much and the bulls will charge. Hujah! This is wilder work than driving black-buck. Didst thou think these creatures could move so swiftly?” Mowgli called.

“Well done! Another charge and they’re off. Be careful now—careful, Akela. A little too much pressure and the bulls will charge. Hujah! This is wilder work than herding black-buck. Did you think these creatures could move so quickly?” Mowgli called.

“I have—have hunted these too in my time,” gasped Akela in the dust. “Shall I turn them into the jungle?”

“I’ve hunted these too in my time,” gasped Akela in the dust. “Should I send them into the jungle?”

“Ay! Turn. Swiftly turn them! Rama is mad with rage. Oh, if I could only tell him what I need of him to-day.”

“Hey! Turn. Quickly turn them! Rama is furious. Oh, if only I could tell him what I need from him today.”

The bulls were turned, to the right this time, and crashed into the standing thicket. The other herd children, watching with the cattle half a mile away, hurried to the village as fast as their legs could carry them, crying that the buffaloes had gone mad and run away.

The bulls were turned to the right this time and charged into the dense thicket. The other kids from the herd, watching with the cattle half a mile away, raced to the village as fast as they could, shouting that the buffalo had gone wild and escaped.

But Mowgli’s plan was simple enough. All he wanted to do was to make a big circle uphill and get at the head of the ravine, and then take the bulls down it and catch Shere Khan between the bulls and the cows; for he knew that after a meal and a full drink Shere Khan would not be in any condition to fight or to clamber up the sides of the ravine. He was soothing the buffaloes now by voice, and Akela had dropped far to the rear, only whimpering once or twice to hurry the rear-guard. It was a long, long circle, for they did not wish to get too near the ravine and give Shere Khan warning. At last Mowgli rounded up the bewildered herd at the head of the ravine on a grassy patch that sloped steeply down to the ravine itself. From that height you could see across the tops of the trees down to the plain below; but what Mowgli looked at was the sides of the ravine, and he saw with a great deal of satisfaction that they ran nearly straight up and down, while the vines and creepers that hung over them would give no foothold to a tiger who wanted to get out.

But Mowgli's plan was simple enough. All he wanted to do was make a big loop uphill to get ahead of the ravine, and then bring the bulls down into it to trap Shere Khan between the bulls and the cows; he knew that after a good meal and a full drink, Shere Khan wouldn’t be in any shape to fight or climb out of the ravine. He was calming the buffaloes with his voice, and Akela had fallen far behind, only whimpering now and then to urge the rear-guard forward. It was a long, long loop, because they didn’t want to get too close to the ravine and alert Shere Khan. Finally, Mowgli gathered the confused herd at the head of the ravine on a grassy slope that dropped steeply down to the ravine itself. From that height, you could see across the tops of the trees down to the plain below; but what Mowgli focused on were the walls of the ravine, and he felt a lot of satisfaction seeing that they were nearly vertical, while the vines and creepers hanging over them wouldn’t give a tiger any foothold to escape.

“Let them breathe, Akela,” he said, holding up his hand. “They have not winded him yet. Let them breathe. I must tell Shere Khan who comes. We have him in the trap.”

“Let them breathe, Akela,” he said, raising his hand. “They haven't caught his scent yet. Let them breathe. I need to inform Shere Khan who’s coming. We have him in the trap.”

He put his hands to his mouth and shouted down the ravine—it was almost like shouting down a tunnel—and the echoes jumped from rock to rock.

He cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled down the ravine—it was almost like yelling down a tunnel—and the echoes bounced from rock to rock.

After a long time there came back the drawling, sleepy snarl of a full-fed tiger just wakened.

After a long time, the lazy, drowsy growl of a well-fed tiger just waking up came back.

“Who calls?” said Shere Khan, and a splendid peacock fluttered up out of the ravine screeching.

“Who’s calling?” said Shere Khan, and a beautiful peacock flew up out of the ravine screeching.

“I, Mowgli. Cattle thief, it is time to come to the Council Rock! Down—hurry them down, Akela! Down, Rama, down!”

“I, Mowgli. Cattle thief, it’s time to come to the Council Rock! Down—hurry them down, Akela! Down, Rama, down!”

The herd paused for an instant at the edge of the slope, but Akela gave tongue in the full hunting-yell, and they pitched over one after the other, just as steamers shoot rapids, the sand and stones spurting up round them. Once started, there was no chance of stopping, and before they were fairly in the bed of the ravine Rama winded Shere Khan and bellowed.

The herd stopped briefly at the edge of the slope, but Akela let out a full hunting yell, and they plunged down one after the other, just like boats racing through rapids, with sand and stones spraying around them. Once they were in motion, there was no way to stop, and before they were fully in the ravine, Rama picked up Shere Khan's scent and roared.

{5171}

Shere Khan in the jungle

Shere Khan in the wild

“Ha! Ha!” said Mowgli, on his back. “Now thou knowest!” and the torrent of black horns, foaming muzzles, and staring eyes whirled down the ravine just as boulders go down in floodtime; the weaker buffaloes being shouldered out to the sides of the ravine where they tore through the creepers. They knew what the business was before them—the terrible charge of the buffalo herd against which no tiger can hope to stand. Shere Khan heard the thunder of their hoofs, picked himself up, and lumbered down the ravine, looking from side to side for some way of escape, but the walls of the ravine were straight and he had to hold on, heavy with his dinner and his drink, willing to do anything rather than fight. The herd splashed through the pool he had just left, bellowing till the narrow cut rang. Mowgli heard an answering bellow from the foot of the ravine, saw Shere Khan turn (the tiger knew if the worst came to the worst it was better to meet the bulls than the cows with their calves), and then Rama tripped, stumbled, and went on again over something soft, and, with the bulls at his heels, crashed full into the other herd, while the weaker buffaloes were lifted clean off their feet by the shock of the meeting. That charge carried both herds out into the plain, goring and stamping and snorting. Mowgli watched his time, and slipped off Rama’s neck, laying about him right and left with his stick.

“Ha! Ha!” laughed Mowgli, lying on his back. “Now you know!” and the rush of black horns, foaming mouths, and wide-open eyes swept down the ravine like boulders in a flood; the weaker buffaloes were shoved to the sides of the ravine, where they crashed through the underbrush. They understood the situation ahead of them—the terrifying charge of the buffalo herd that no tiger could withstand. Shere Khan heard the thunder of their hooves, picked himself up, and lumbered down the ravine, looking from side to side for a way out, but the walls of the ravine were steep and he had to push on, weighed down by his meal and drink, willing to do anything to avoid a fight. The herd splashed through the pool he had just left, bellowing until the narrow path echoed. Mowgli heard a response from the bottom of the ravine, saw Shere Khan turn (the tiger knew that if it came down to a confrontation, it was better to face the bulls than the cows with their calves), and then Rama stumbled, tripped over something soft, and kept moving, crashing headlong into the other herd with the bulls right behind him, while the weaker buffaloes were lifted off their feet by the force of the collision. That charge pushed both herds out onto the plain, goring, trampling, and snorting. Mowgli waited for his moment and slid off Rama’s neck, swinging his stick fiercely in all directions.

“Quick, Akela! Break them up. Scatter them, or they will be fighting one another. Drive them away, Akela. Hai, Rama! Hai, hai, hai! my children. Softly now, softly! It is all over.”

“Quick, Akela! Separate them. Scatter them, or they'll end up fighting each other. Get them away, Akela. Hey, Rama! Hey, hey, hey! my children. Easy now, easy! It's all over.”

Akela and Gray Brother ran to and fro nipping the buffaloes’ legs, and though the herd wheeled once to charge up the ravine again, Mowgli managed to turn Rama, and the others followed him to the wallows.

Akela and Gray Brother dashed back and forth, nipping at the buffaloes' legs. Even though the herd turned to charge up the ravine again, Mowgli was able to steer Rama, and the others followed him to the wallows.

Shere Khan needed no more trampling. He was dead, and the kites were coming for him already.

Shere Khan didn’t need to be stomped on anymore. He was dead, and the vultures were already coming for him.

“Brothers, that was a dog’s death,” said Mowgli, feeling for the knife he always carried in a sheath round his neck now that he lived with men. “But he would never have shown fight. His hide will look well on the Council Rock. We must get to work swiftly.”

“Brothers, that was a horrible death,” Mowgli said, reaching for the knife he always kept in a sheath around his neck now that he lived with humans. “But he would never have fought back. His skin will look great on the Council Rock. We need to get to work quickly.”

A boy trained among men would never have dreamed of skinning a ten-foot tiger alone, but Mowgli knew better than anyone else how an animal’s skin is fitted on, and how it can be taken off. But it was hard work, and Mowgli slashed and tore and grunted for an hour, while the wolves lolled out their tongues, or came forward and tugged as he ordered them. Presently a hand fell on his shoulder, and looking up he saw Buldeo with the Tower musket. The children had told the village about the buffalo stampede, and Buldeo went out angrily, only too anxious to correct Mowgli for not taking better care of the herd. The wolves dropped out of sight as soon as they saw the man coming.

A boy raised among men would never have thought about skinning a ten-foot tiger by himself, but Mowgli understood better than anyone how an animal's skin fits and how to remove it. It was hard work, and Mowgli hacked, tore, and grunted for an hour, while the wolves lolled their tongues or came forward to tug as he instructed them. Suddenly, a hand landed on his shoulder, and when he looked up, he saw Buldeo with the Tower musket. The kids had told the village about the buffalo stampede, and Buldeo had gone out, angry and eager to scold Mowgli for not taking better care of the herd. The wolves disappeared as soon as they spotted the man approaching.

“What is this folly?” said Buldeo angrily. “To think that thou canst skin a tiger! Where did the buffaloes kill him? It is the Lame Tiger too, and there is a hundred rupees on his head. Well, well, we will overlook thy letting the herd run off, and perhaps I will give thee one of the rupees of the reward when I have taken the skin to Khanhiwara.” He fumbled in his waist cloth for flint and steel, and stooped down to singe Shere Khan’s whiskers. Most native hunters always singe a tiger’s whiskers to prevent his ghost from haunting them.

“What is this nonsense?” Buldeo said angrily. “To think you can skin a tiger! Where did the buffaloes kill it? It's the Lame Tiger too, and there's a hundred rupees on its head. Well, we'll overlook you letting the herd run off, and maybe I’ll give you one of the rupees from the reward when I take the skin to Khanhiwara.” He fumbled in his waist cloth for flint and steel and bent down to singe Shere Khan’s whiskers. Most local hunters always singe a tiger’s whiskers to prevent its ghost from haunting them.

“Hum!” said Mowgli, half to himself as he ripped back the skin of a forepaw. “So thou wilt take the hide to Khanhiwara for the reward, and perhaps give me one rupee? Now it is in my mind that I need the skin for my own use. Heh! Old man, take away that fire!”

“Hum!” Mowgli said, mostly to himself as he tore back the skin of a forepaw. “So you’re going to take the hide to Khanhiwara for the reward and maybe give me one rupee? Well, I’ve decided I need the skin for myself. Hey! Old man, get rid of that fire!”

“What talk is this to the chief hunter of the village? Thy luck and the stupidity of thy buffaloes have helped thee to this kill. The tiger has just fed, or he would have gone twenty miles by this time. Thou canst not even skin him properly, little beggar brat, and forsooth I, Buldeo, must be told not to singe his whiskers. Mowgli, I will not give thee one anna of the reward, but only a very big beating. Leave the carcass!”

“What kind of talk is this to the chief hunter of the village? Your luck and the stupidity of your buffaloes helped you make this kill. The tiger has just eaten, or he would have traveled twenty miles by now. You can't even skin him properly, little brat, and I, Buldeo, have to be told not to singe his whiskers. Mowgli, I’m not giving you any of the reward, but only a good beating. Leave the carcass!”

“By the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli, who was trying to get at the shoulder, “must I stay babbling to an old ape all noon? Here, Akela, this man plagues me.”

“By the Bull that bought me,” said Mowgli, who was trying to get at the shoulder, “do I have to spend all afternoon talking to an old ape? Here, Akela, this guy is bothering me.”

Buldeo, who was still stooping over Shere Khan’s head, found himself sprawling on the grass, with a gray wolf standing over him, while Mowgli went on skinning as though he were alone in all India.

Buldeo, who was still hunched over Shere Khan’s head, suddenly found himself lying on the grass, with a gray wolf standing over him, while Mowgli continued skinning as if he were the only person in all of India.

“Ye-es,” he said, between his teeth. “Thou art altogether right, Buldeo. Thou wilt never give me one anna of the reward. There is an old war between this lame tiger and myself—a very old war, and—I have won.”

“Yeah,” he said through clenched teeth. “You’re absolutely right, Buldeo. You will never give me a single anna of the reward. There’s an old feud between this lame tiger and me—a very old feud, and—I’ve won.”

To do Buldeo justice, if he had been ten years younger he would have taken his chance with Akela had he met the wolf in the woods, but a wolf who obeyed the orders of this boy who had private wars with man-eating tigers was not a common animal. It was sorcery, magic of the worst kind, thought Buldeo, and he wondered whether the amulet round his neck would protect him. He lay as still as still, expecting every minute to see Mowgli turn into a tiger too.

To give Buldeo his due, if he had been ten years younger, he would have seized his opportunity with Akela if he had encountered the wolf in the woods, but a wolf that listened to this boy who had his own battles with man-eating tigers was not an everyday creature. It was sorcery, the worst kind of magic, Buldeo thought, and he wondered if the amulet around his neck would keep him safe. He lay completely still, fearing that any moment Mowgli would transform into a tiger as well.

{0141}

Buldeo lay as still, expecting every minute to see Mowgli turn into a tiger too.

Buldeo lay completely still, expecting every minute to see Mowgli turn into a tiger as well.

“Maharaj! Great King,” he said at last in a husky whisper.

“Maharaj! Great King,” he finally said in a low whisper.

“Yes,” said Mowgli, without turning his head, chuckling a little.

“Yes,” Mowgli said, chuckling a bit without looking away.

“I am an old man. I did not know that thou wast anything more than a herdsboy. May I rise up and go away, or will thy servant tear me to pieces?”

“I’m an old man. I didn’t know you were anything more than a herdsboy. Can I get up and leave, or will your servant tear me apart?”

“Go, and peace go with thee. Only, another time do not meddle with my game. Let him go, Akela.”

“Go, and may peace be with you. Just remember not to interfere with my game next time. Let him go, Akela.”

Buldeo hobbled away to the village as fast as he could, looking back over his shoulder in case Mowgli should change into something terrible. When he got to the village he told a tale of magic and enchantment and sorcery that made the priest look very grave.

Buldeo limped away to the village as quickly as he could, glancing back over his shoulder in case Mowgli transformed into something frightening. When he reached the village, he spun a story of magic, enchantment, and sorcery that made the priest look very serious.

Mowgli went on with his work, but it was nearly twilight before he and the wolves had drawn the great gay skin clear of the body.

Mowgli continued with his task, but it was almost dusk before he and the wolves had pulled the vibrant skin away from the body.

{5179}

The return of the buffalo herd

The comeback of the buffalo herd

“Now we must hide this and take the buffaloes home! Help me to herd them, Akela.”

“Now we have to hide this and take the buffaloes home! Help me to round them up, Akela.”

The herd rounded up in the misty twilight, and when they got near the village Mowgli saw lights, and heard the conches and bells in the temple blowing and banging. Half the village seemed to be waiting for him by the gate. “That is because I have killed Shere Khan,” he said to himself. But a shower of stones whistled about his ears, and the villagers shouted: “Sorcerer! Wolf’s brat! Jungle demon! Go away! Get hence quickly or the priest will turn thee into a wolf again. Shoot, Buldeo, shoot!”

The herd gathered in the misty twilight, and as they approached the village, Mowgli saw lights and heard the conches and bells ringing from the temple. It felt like half the village was waiting for him at the gate. “That’s because I’ve killed Shere Khan,” he thought to himself. But then a shower of stones whizzed past his ears, and the villagers yelled: “Sorcerer! Wolf’s brat! Jungle demon! Get lost! Leave quickly or the priest will turn you back into a wolf. Shoot, Buldeo, shoot!”

The old Tower musket went off with a bang, and a young buffalo bellowed in pain.

The old Tower musket fired with a loud bang, and a young buffalo cried out in pain.

“More sorcery!” shouted the villagers. “He can turn bullets. Buldeo, that was thy buffalo.”

“More magic!” yelled the villagers. “He can deflect bullets. Buldeo, that was your buffalo.”

“Now what is this?” said Mowgli, bewildered, as the stones flew thicker.

“Now what is going on?” said Mowgli, confused, as the stones flew faster.

“They are not unlike the Pack, these brothers of thine,” said Akela, sitting down composedly. “It is in my head that, if bullets mean anything, they would cast thee out.”

“They're not so different from the Pack, these brothers of yours,” said Akela, sitting down calmly. “I believe that if bullets have any meaning, they would drive you away.”

“Wolf! Wolf’s cub! Go away!” shouted the priest, waving a sprig of the sacred tulsi plant.

“Wolf! Wolf's cub! Get lost!” yelled the priest, waving a sprig of the sacred tulsi plant.

“Again? Last time it was because I was a man. This time it is because I am a wolf. Let us go, Akela.”

“Again? Last time it was because I was a man. This time it’s because I’m a wolf. Let’s go, Akela.”

A woman—it was Messua—ran across to the herd, and cried: “Oh, my son, my son! They say thou art a sorcerer who can turn himself into a beast at will. I do not believe, but go away or they will kill thee. Buldeo says thou art a wizard, but I know thou hast avenged Nathoo’s death.”

A woman—it was Messua—ran over to the herd and cried, “Oh, my son, my son! They say you’re a sorcerer who can transform into a beast whenever you want. I don’t believe it, but leave before they kill you. Buldeo says you’re a wizard, but I know you avenged Nathoo’s death.”

“Come back, Messua!” shouted the crowd. “Come back, or we will stone thee.”

“Come back, Messua!” shouted the crowd. “Come back, or we'll stone you.”

Mowgli laughed a little short ugly laugh, for a stone had hit him in the mouth. “Run back, Messua. This is one of the foolish tales they tell under the big tree at dusk. I have at least paid for thy son’s life. Farewell; and run quickly, for I shall send the herd in more swiftly than their brickbats. I am no wizard, Messua. Farewell!”

Mowgli let out a brief, awkward laugh because a stone had struck him in the mouth. “Go back, Messua. This is just one of the silly stories they share under the big tree at dusk. I have at least paid for your son’s life. Goodbye; and hurry up, because I can send the herd in faster than their rocks. I’m not a wizard, Messua. Goodbye!”

“Now, once more, Akela,” he cried. “Bring the herd in.”

“Now, one more time, Akela,” he shouted. “Bring the herd in.”

The buffaloes were anxious enough to get to the village. They hardly needed Akela’s yell, but charged through the gate like a whirlwind, scattering the crowd right and left.

The buffaloes were eager to get to the village. They barely needed Akela’s shout, but burst through the gate like a whirlwind, scattering the crowd in all directions.

“Keep count!” shouted Mowgli scornfully. “It may be that I have stolen one of them. Keep count, for I will do your herding no more. Fare you well, children of men, and thank Messua that I do not come in with my wolves and hunt you up and down your street.”

“Count yourselves!” Mowgli shouted mockingly. “Maybe I took one of them. Count, because I won’t herd for you anymore. Goodbye, children of men, and thank Messua that I don’t come in with my wolves and hunt you through your streets.”

He turned on his heel and walked away with the Lone Wolf, and as he looked up at the stars he felt happy. “No more sleeping in traps for me, Akela. Let us get Shere Khan’s skin and go away. No, we will not hurt the village, for Messua was kind to me.”

He turned on his heel and walked away with the Lone Wolf, and as he looked up at the stars, he felt happy. “No more sleeping in traps for me, Akela. Let's get Shere Khan’s skin and leave. No, we won't hurt the village, because Messua was kind to me.”

{0146}

When the moon rose over the plain the villagers saw Mowgli trotting across, with two wolves at his heels

When the moon rose over the plains, the villagers saw Mowgli trotting across, with two wolves following him.

When the moon rose over the plain, making it look all milky, the horrified villagers saw Mowgli, with two wolves at his heels and a bundle on his head, trotting across at the steady wolf’s trot that eats up the long miles like fire. Then they banged the temple bells and blew the conches louder than ever. And Messua cried, and Buldeo embroidered the story of his adventures in the jungle, till he ended by saying that Akela stood up on his hind legs and talked like a man.

When the moon rose over the field, making it look all creamy, the shocked villagers saw Mowgli, with two wolves following him and a bundle on his head, moving at a steady wolf's trot that covered the distance quickly. Then they rang the temple bells and blew the conch shells louder than ever. Messua cried out, and Buldeo added details to his story of adventures in the jungle, finishing with the claim that Akela stood on his hind legs and spoke like a human.

The moon was just going down when Mowgli and the two wolves came to the hill of the Council Rock, and they stopped at Mother Wolf’s cave.

The moon was just setting when Mowgli and the two wolves arrived at the Council Rock hill, and they paused at Mother Wolf’s cave.

“They have cast me out from the Man-Pack, Mother,” shouted Mowgli, “but I come with the hide of Shere Khan to keep my word.”

“They’ve kicked me out of the Man-Pack, Mom,” shouted Mowgli, “but I’m back with Shere Khan’s skin to keep my promise.”

Mother Wolf walked stiffly from the cave with the cubs behind her, and her eyes glowed as she saw the skin.

Mother Wolf walked awkwardly out of the cave with the cubs following her, and her eyes lit up as she spotted the skin.

“I told him on that day, when he crammed his head and shoulders into this cave, hunting for thy life, Little Frog—I told him that the hunter would be the hunted. It is well done.”

“I told him that day, when he squeezed his head and shoulders into this cave, searching for your life, Little Frog—I told him that the hunter would become the hunted. It’s well done.”

“Little Brother, it is well done,” said a deep voice in the thicket. “We were lonely in the jungle without thee,” and Bagheera came running to Mowgli’s bare feet. They clambered up the Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone where Akela used to sit, and pegged it down with four slivers of bamboo, and Akela lay down upon it, and called the old call to the Council, “Look—look well, O Wolves,” exactly as he had called when Mowgli was first brought there.

“Little Brother, you did great,” said a deep voice in the bushes. “We felt lonely in the jungle without you,” and Bagheera came running to Mowgli’s bare feet. They climbed up the Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone where Akela used to sit, pegging it down with four pieces of bamboo. Then Akela lay down on it and called the old call to the Council, “Look—look well, O Wolves,” just like he had when Mowgli was first brought there.

{0149}

They clambered up the Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone

They climbed up Council Rock together, and Mowgli spread the skin out on the flat stone.

Ever since Akela had been deposed, the Pack had been without a leader, hunting and fighting at their own pleasure. But they answered the call from habit; and some of them were lame from the traps they had fallen into, and some limped from shot wounds, and some were mangy from eating bad food, and many were missing. But they came to the Council Rock, all that were left of them, and saw Shere Khan’s striped hide on the rock, and the huge claws dangling at the end of the empty dangling feet. It was then that Mowgli made up a song that came up into his throat all by itself, and he shouted it aloud, leaping up and down on the rattling skin, and beating time with his heels till he had no more breath left, while Gray Brother and Akela howled between the verses.

Ever since Akela had been overthrown, the Pack had been leaderless, hunting and fighting as they pleased. But they came when called out of habit; some were limping from traps they had caught in, others had been shot, some were scruffy from eating bad food, and many were missing. Still, those who remained gathered at the Council Rock and saw Shere Khan’s striped pelt on the stone, with his huge claws hanging from his empty feet. It was then that Mowgli instinctively created a song that rose in his throat, and he shouted it out loud, jumping up and down on the rattling skin, keeping time with his heels until he ran out of breath, while Gray Brother and Akela howled in between the verses.

“Look well, O Wolves. Have I kept my word?” said Mowgli. And the wolves bayed “Yes,” and one tattered wolf howled:

“Listen closely, O Wolves. Have I kept my promise?” said Mowgli. And the wolves howled, “Yes,” and one ragged wolf cried out:

“Lead us again, O Akela. Lead us again, O Man-cub, for we be sick of this lawlessness, and we would be the Free People once more.”

“Lead us again, Akela. Lead us again, Man-cub, because we’re tired of this lawlessness, and we want to be the Free People once more.”

“Nay,” purred Bagheera, “that may not be. When ye are full-fed, the madness may come upon you again. Not for nothing are ye called the Free People. Ye fought for freedom, and it is yours. Eat it, O Wolves.”

“Nah,” purred Bagheera, “that can't happen. Once you’re full, the madness might come back to you. You're called the Free People for a reason. You fought for your freedom, and it belongs to you. Embrace it, O Wolves.”

“Man-Pack and Wolf-Pack have cast me out,” said Mowgli. “Now I will hunt alone in the jungle.”

“Man-Pack and Wolf-Pack have rejected me,” said Mowgli. “Now I’ll hunt alone in the jungle.”

“And we will hunt with thee,” said the four cubs.

“And we will hunt with you,” said the four cubs.

So Mowgli went away and hunted with the four cubs in the jungle from that day on. But he was not always alone, because, years afterward, he became a man and married.

So Mowgli left and started hunting with the four cubs in the jungle from that day on. But he wasn't always alone, because, years later, he became a man and got married.

But that is a story for grown-ups.

But that's a story for adults.

Mowgli’s Song

THAT HE SANG AT THE COUNCIL ROCK WHEN HE DANCED ON SHERE KHAN’S HIDE

THAT HE SANG AT THE COUNCIL ROCK WHEN HE DANCED ON SHERE KHAN’S HIDE

The Song of Mowgli—I, Mowgli, am singing. Let the jungle listen to the things I have done.
Shere Khan said he would kill—would kill! At the gates in the twilight he would kill Mowgli, the Frog!
He ate and he drank. Drink deep, Shere Khan, for when wilt thou drink again? Sleep and dream of the kill.
I am alone on the grazing-grounds. Gray Brother, come to me! Come to me, Lone Wolf, for there is big game afoot!
Bring up the great bull buffaloes, the blue-skinned herd bulls with the angry eyes. Drive them to and fro as I order.
Sleepest thou still, Shere Khan? Wake, oh, wake! Here come I, and the bulls are behind.
Rama, the King of the Buffaloes, stamped with his foot. Waters of the Waingunga, whither went Shere Khan?
He is not Ikki to dig holes, nor Mao, the Peacock, that he should fly. He is not Mang the Bat, to hang in the branches. Little bamboos that creak together, tell me where he ran?
Ow! He is there. Ahoo! He is there. Under the feet of Rama lies the Lame One! Up, Shere Khan!
Up and kill! Here is meat; break the necks of the bulls!
Hsh! He is asleep. We will not wake him, for his strength is very great. The kites have come down to see it. The black ants have come up to know it. There is a great assembly in his honor.
Alala! I have no cloth to wrap me. The kites will see that I am naked. I am ashamed to meet all these people.
Lend me thy coat, Shere Khan. Lend me thy gay striped coat that I may go to the Council Rock.
By the Bull that bought me I made a promise—a little promise. Only thy coat is lacking before I keep my word.
With the knife, with the knife that men use, with the knife of the hunter, I will stoop down for my gift.
Waters of the Waingunga, Shere Khan gives me his coat for the love that he bears me. Pull, Gray Brother! Pull, Akela! Heavy is the hide of Shere Khan.
The Man Pack are angry. They throw stones and talk child’s talk. My mouth is bleeding. Let me run away.
Through the night, through the hot night, run swiftly with me, my brothers. We will leave the lights of the village and go to the low moon.
Waters of the Waingunga, the Man-Pack have cast me out. I did them no harm, but they were afraid of me. Why?
Wolf Pack, ye have cast me out too. The jungle is shut to me and the village gates are shut. Why?
As Mang flies between the beasts and birds, so fly I between the village and the jungle. Why?
I dance on the hide of Shere Khan, but my heart is very heavy. My mouth is cut and wounded with the stones from the village, but my heart is very light, because I have come back to the jungle. Why?
These two things fight together in me as the snakes fight in the spring. The water comes out of my eyes; yet I laugh while it falls. Why?
I am two Mowglis, but the hide of Shere Khan is under my feet.
All the jungle knows that I have killed Shere Khan. Look—look well, O Wolves!
Ahae! My heart is heavy with the things that I do not understand.

The Song of Mowgli—I, Mowgli, am singing. Let the jungle hear about the things I've done.
Shere Khan said he would kill—would kill! At the gates in the twilight, he would kill Mowgli, the Frog!
He ate and he drank. Drink deep, Shere Khan, for when will you drink again? Sleep and dream of the kill.
I am alone on the grazing grounds. Gray Brother, come to me! Come to me, Lone Wolf, for there's big game on the move!
Bring up the great bull buffaloes, the blue-skinned herd bulls with the angry eyes. Drive them to and fro as I command.
Are you still sleeping, Shere Khan? Wake, oh, wake! Here I come, and the bulls are right behind.
Rama, the King of the Buffaloes, stamped his foot. Waters of the Waingunga, where did Shere Khan go?
He isn't Ikki to dig holes, nor Mao, the Peacock, to fly. He isn't Mang the Bat, to hang in the branches. Little bamboos that creak together, tell me where he ran?
Ow! He is there. Ahoo! He is there. Under the feet of Rama lies the Lame One! Up, Shere Khan!
Get up and kill! Here is meat; break the necks of the bulls!
Hsh! He is asleep. We won’t wake him, for his strength is very great. The kites have come down to see this. The black ants have come up to check it out. There’s a big gathering in his honor.
Alala! I have no cloth to cover myself. The kites will see that I’m naked. I’m ashamed to face all these creatures.
Lend me your coat, Shere Khan. Lend me your beautiful striped coat so I can go to the Council Rock.
By the Bull that claimed me, I made a promise—a small promise. Only your coat is missing before I keep my word.
With the knife, with the knife that men use, with the hunter's knife, I will bend down for my gift.
Waters of the Waingunga, Shere Khan gives me his coat for the love he has for me. Pull, Gray Brother! Pull, Akela! Shere Khan’s hide is heavy.
The Man Pack is angry. They throw stones and talk like children. My mouth is bleeding. Let me run away.
Through the night, through the hot night, run quickly with me, my brothers. We will leave the village lights and go to the low moon.
Waters of the Waingunga, the Man Pack has cast me out. I did them no harm, but they were afraid of me. Why?
Wolf Pack, you have cast me out too. The jungle is closed to me, and the village gates are shut. Why?
As Mang flies between the beasts and birds, so do I fly between the village and the jungle. Why?
I dance on the hide of Shere Khan, but my heart is very heavy. My mouth is cut and bruised from the stones from the village, but my heart is very light because I have come back to the jungle. Why?
These two things fight within me like the snakes fight in the spring. The water comes out of my eyes; yet I laugh while it falls. Why?
I am two Mowglis, but the hide of Shere Khan is beneath my feet.
All the jungle knows I have killed Shere Khan. Look—look closely, O Wolves!
Ahae! My heart is heavy with things I do not understand.

{0157}

The White Seal

Oh! hush thee, my baby, the night is behind us,
    And black are the waters that sparkled so green.
The moon, o’er the combers, looks downward to find us
    At rest in the hollows that rustle between.
Where billow meets billow, then soft be thy pillow,
    Ah, weary wee flipperling, curl at thy ease!
The storm shall not wake thee, nor shark overtake thee,
    Asleep in the arms of the slow-swinging seas!

Seal Lullaby

Oh! hush now, my baby, the night is behind us,
    And dark are the waters that sparkled so green.
The moon, over the waves, looks down to find us
    At rest in the dips that rustle in between.
Where waves meet waves, then soft be your pillow,
    Ah, tired little flipper, curl up and relax!
The storm won't wake you, nor shark catch you,
    Asleep in the arms of the gently rocking seas!

Seal Lullaby

All these things happened several years ago at a place called Novastoshnah, or North East Point, on the Island of St. Paul, away and away in the Bering Sea. Limmershin, the Winter Wren, told me the tale when he was blown on to the rigging of a steamer going to Japan, and I took him down into my cabin and warmed and fed him for a couple of days till he was fit to fly back to St. Paul’s again. Limmershin is a very quaint little bird, but he knows how to tell the truth.

All these events took place several years ago at a location called Novastoshnah, or North East Point, on St. Paul Island, far away in the Bering Sea. Limmershin, the Winter Wren, shared the story with me when he was blown onto the rigging of a steamer heading to Japan. I took him into my cabin and warmed and fed him for a couple of days until he was ready to fly back to St. Paul again. Limmershin is a really unique little bird, but he knows how to tell the truth.

Nobody comes to Novastoshnah except on business, and the only people who have regular business there are the seals. They come in the summer months by hundreds and hundreds of thousands out of the cold gray sea. For Novastoshnah Beach has the finest accommodation for seals of any place in all the world.

Nobody goes to Novastoshnah unless it's for work, and the only ones who regularly do business there are the seals. They arrive in the summer months by the hundreds of thousands from the cold gray sea. Novastoshnah Beach has the best lodging for seals of anywhere in the world.

Sea Catch knew that, and every spring would swim from whatever place he happened to be in—would swim like a torpedo-boat straight for Novastoshnah and spend a month fighting with his companions for a good place on the rocks, as close to the sea as possible. Sea Catch was fifteen years old, a huge gray fur seal with almost a mane on his shoulders, and long, wicked dog teeth. When he heaved himself up on his front flippers he stood more than four feet clear of the ground, and his weight, if anyone had been bold enough to weigh him, was nearly seven hundred pounds. He was scarred all over with the marks of savage fights, but he was always ready for just one fight more. He would put his head on one side, as though he were afraid to look his enemy in the face; then he would shoot it out like lightning, and when the big teeth were firmly fixed on the other seal’s neck, the other seal might get away if he could, but Sea Catch would not help him.

Sea Catch knew this, and every spring he would swim from wherever he was—like a torpedo boat heading straight for Novastoshnah—and spend a month battling with his companions for a good spot on the rocks, as close to the sea as possible. Sea Catch was fifteen years old, a massive gray fur seal with almost a mane on his shoulders and long, sharp dog teeth. When he pulled himself up on his front flippers, he stood more than four feet off the ground, and if anyone had been brave enough to weigh him, he would have tipped the scales at nearly seven hundred pounds. He was marked all over with scars from brutal fights, but he was always ready for just one more. He would tilt his head to the side, as if he were hesitant to face his opponent; then he would snap it forward like lightning. Once his big teeth were clamped onto the other seal’s neck, the other seal might try to escape, but Sea Catch would not let him go.

Yet Sea Catch never chased a beaten seal, for that was against the Rules of the Beach. He only wanted room by the sea for his nursery. But as there were forty or fifty thousand other seals hunting for the same thing each spring, the whistling, bellowing, roaring, and blowing on the beach was something frightful.

Yet Sea Catch never pursued a defeated seal, as that was against the Rules of the Beach. He only wanted space by the sea for his nursery. However, since there were forty or fifty thousand other seals searching for the same thing each spring, the whistling, bellowing, roaring, and blowing on the beach was truly overwhelming.

From a little hill called Hutchinson’s Hill, you could look over three and a half miles of ground covered with fighting seals; and the surf was dotted all over with the heads of seals hurrying to land and begin their share of the fighting. They fought in the breakers, they fought in the sand, and they fought on the smooth-worn basalt rocks of the nurseries, for they were just as stupid and unaccommodating as men. Their wives never came to the island until late in May or early in June, for they did not care to be torn to pieces; and the young two-, three-, and four-year-old seals who had not begun housekeeping went inland about half a mile through the ranks of the fighters and played about on the sand dunes in droves and legions, and rubbed off every single green thing that grew. They were called the holluschickie—the bachelors—and there were perhaps two or three hundred thousand of them at Novastoshnah alone.

From a small hill called Hutchinson’s Hill, you could see three and a half miles of land filled with fighting seals; and the surf was scattered with the heads of seals rushing to shore to join in the fighting. They battled in the waves, they fought in the sand, and they clashed on the smooth basalt rocks of the nurseries, just as stubborn and unyielding as humans. Their females didn’t come to the island until late May or early June, as they wanted to avoid being mauled; and the young seals, two to four years old, who hadn’t started their own families, moved half a mile inland through the ranks of the fighters and played around on the sand dunes in groups, destroying every bit of green growth they could find. They were known as the holluschickie—the bachelors—and there were probably two or three hundred thousand of them at Novastoshnah alone.

Sea Catch had just finished his forty-fifth fight one spring when Matkah, his soft, sleek, gentle-eyed wife, came up out of the sea, and he caught her by the scruff of the neck and dumped her down on his reservation, saying gruffly: “Late as usual. Where have you been?”

Sea Catch had just wrapped up his forty-fifth fight one spring when Matkah, his soft, sleek, gentle-eyed wife, emerged from the sea. He grabbed her by the scruff of the neck and set her down on his land, saying gruffly, “Running late again. Where have you been?”

It was not the fashion for Sea Catch to eat anything during the four months he stayed on the beaches, and so his temper was generally bad. Matkah knew better than to answer back. She looked round and cooed: “How thoughtful of you. You’ve taken the old place again.”

It wasn’t common for Sea Catch to eat anything during the four months he spent on the beaches, which usually made him grumpy. Matkah knew better than to talk back. She glanced around and said, “How considerate of you. You’ve chosen the old spot again.”

“I should think I had,” said Sea Catch. “Look at me!”

“I should think I have,” said Sea Catch. “Look at me!”

He was scratched and bleeding in twenty places; one eye was almost out, and his sides were torn to ribbons.

He was scratched and bleeding in twenty different spots; one eye was nearly hanging out, and his sides were shredded to pieces.

“Oh, you men, you men!” Matkah said, fanning herself with her hind flipper. “Why can’t you be sensible and settle your places quietly? You look as though you had been fighting with the Killer Whale.”

“Oh, you guys, you guys!” Matkah said, fanning herself with her back flipper. “Why can’t you be sensible and find your spots quietly? You look like you’ve been fighting with the Killer Whale.”

“I haven’t been doing anything but fight since the middle of May. The beach is disgracefully crowded this season. I’ve met at least a hundred seals from Lukannon Beach, house hunting. Why can’t people stay where they belong?”

“I haven’t done anything but fight since the middle of May. The beach is ridiculously crowded this season. I’ve met at least a hundred seals from Lukannon Beach, checking out houses. Why can’t people just stick to their own places?”

“I’ve often thought we should be much happier if we hauled out at Otter Island instead of this crowded place,” said Matkah.

“I’ve often thought we’d be a lot happier if we pulled out at Otter Island instead of this crowded spot,” said Matkah.

“Bah! Only the holluschickie go to Otter Island. If we went there they would say we were afraid. We must preserve appearances, my dear.”

“Ugh! Only the foolish go to Otter Island. If we went there, people would think we were scared. We have to keep up our image, my dear.”

Sea Catch sunk his head proudly between his fat shoulders and pretended to go to sleep for a few minutes, but all the time he was keeping a sharp lookout for a fight. Now that all the seals and their wives were on the land, you could hear their clamor miles out to sea above the loudest gales. At the lowest counting there were over a million seals on the beach—old seals, mother seals, tiny babies, and holluschickie, fighting, scuffling, bleating, crawling, and playing together—going down to the sea and coming up from it in gangs and regiments, lying over every foot of ground as far as the eye could reach, and skirmishing about in brigades through the fog. It is nearly always foggy at Novastoshnah, except when the sun comes out and makes everything look all pearly and rainbow-colored for a little while.

Sea Catch lowered his head proudly between his chunky shoulders and pretended to doze off for a few minutes, but all the while he was keeping a close watch for a fight. Now that all the seals and their mates were on the shore, you could hear their racket from miles out at sea above even the loudest storms. At the very least, there were over a million seals on the beach—old seals, mother seals, tiny pups, and holluschickie—fighting, scuffling, bleating, crawling, and playing together—heading down to the sea and coming back up in groups and formations, covering every inch of ground as far as the eye could see, and moving around in squads through the fog. It’s almost always foggy at Novastoshnah, except when the sun shines and makes everything look all pearly and rainbow-colored for a little while.

Kotick, Matkah’s baby, was born in the middle of that confusion, and he was all head and shoulders, with pale, watery blue eyes, as tiny seals must be, but there was something about his coat that made his mother look at him very closely.

Kotick, Matkah’s baby, was born in the middle of that chaos, and he was all head and shoulders, with pale, watery blue eyes, like tiny seals usually are, but there was something about his coat that made his mother examine him very closely.

“Sea Catch,” she said, at last, “our baby’s going to be white!”

“Sea Catch,” she finally said, “our baby is going to be white!”

“Empty clam-shells and dry seaweed!” snorted Sea Catch. “There never has been such a thing in the world as a white seal.”

“Empty clam shells and dry seaweed!” snorted Sea Catch. “There’s never been anything like a white seal in this world.”

“I can’t help that,” said Matkah; “there’s going to be now.” And she sang the low, crooning seal song that all the mother seals sing to their babies:

“I can’t help that,” said Matkah; “there’s going to be now.” And she sang the soft, soothing seal song that all the mother seals sing to their pups:

You mustn’t swim till you’re six weeks old,
    Or your head will be sunk by your heels;
And summer gales and Killer Whales
    Are bad for baby seals.

Are bad for baby seals, dear rat,
    As bad as bad can be;
But splash and grow strong,
And you can’t be wrong.
    Child of the Open Sea!

You shouldn't swim until you're six weeks old,
    Or your head will be pulled down by your heels;
And summer winds and killer whales
    Are dangerous for baby seals.

They're dangerous for baby seals, dear rat,
    As dangerous as it gets;
But splash around and get strong,
And you can't go wrong.
    Child of the Open Sea!

Of course the little fellow did not understand the words at first. He paddled and scrambled about by his mother’s side, and learned to scuffle out of the way when his father was fighting with another seal, and the two rolled and roared up and down the slippery rocks. Matkah used to go to sea to get things to eat, and the baby was fed only once in two days, but then he ate all he could and throve upon it.

Of course, the little guy didn’t get the words at first. He paddled and scrambled around by his mom’s side, learning to move out of the way when his dad was fighting with another seal, and the two rolled and roared up and down the slippery rocks. Matkah would go to sea to find food, and the baby was only fed once every two days, but when he did eat, he ate as much as he could and thrived on it.

The first thing he did was to crawl inland, and there he met tens of thousands of babies of his own age, and they played together like puppies, went to sleep on the clean sand, and played again. The old people in the nurseries took no notice of them, and the holluschickie kept to their own grounds, and the babies had a beautiful playtime.

The first thing he did was crawl inland, where he met tens of thousands of babies his age, and they played together like puppies, took naps on the clean sand, and played some more. The older people in the nurseries didn’t pay them any attention, and the holluschickie stayed within their own area, allowing the babies to have a wonderful time playing.

When Matkah came back from her deep-sea fishing she would go straight to their playground and call as a sheep calls for a lamb, and wait until she heard Kotick bleat. Then she would take the straightest of straight lines in his direction, striking out with her fore flippers and knocking the youngsters head over heels right and left. There were always a few hundred mothers hunting for their children through the playgrounds, and the babies were kept lively. But, as Matkah told Kotick, “So long as you don’t lie in muddy water and get mange, or rub the hard sand into a cut or scratch, and so long as you never go swimming when there is a heavy sea, nothing will hurt you here.”

When Matkah returned from her deep-sea fishing, she would head straight to their playground and call out like a sheep calling for its lamb, waiting until she heard Kotick bleat. Then she would take the quickest route to him, using her front flippers to push the little ones right and left, flipping them over playfully. There were always a few hundred mothers searching for their kids in the playgrounds, making sure the babies stayed active. But, as Matkah told Kotick, “As long as you don’t lie in muddy water and get mange, or rub hard sand into a cut or scratch, and as long as you never go swimming when the sea is rough, nothing will harm you here.”

Little seals can no more swim than little children, but they are unhappy till they learn. The first time that Kotick went down to the sea a wave carried him out beyond his depth, and his big head sank and his little hind flippers flew up exactly as his mother had told him in the song, and if the next wave had not thrown him back again he would have drowned.

Little seals can’t swim any better than little kids, but they feel unhappy until they learn. The first time Kotick went into the sea, a wave pulled him out too deep, and his big head sank while his little back flippers shot up just like his mom had sung in the song. If the next wave hadn’t tossed him back, he would have drowned.

After that, he learned to lie in a beach pool and let the wash of the waves just cover him and lift him up while he paddled, but he always kept his eye open for big waves that might hurt. He was two weeks learning to use his flippers; and all that while he floundered in and out of the water, and coughed and grunted and crawled up the beach and took catnaps on the sand, and went back again, until at last he found that he truly belonged to the water.

After that, he learned to float in a pool at the beach and let the waves wash over him and lift him up while he paddled, but he always stayed alert for big waves that could hurt him. It took him two weeks to get the hang of using his flippers; during that time, he struggled in and out of the water, coughed, grunted, crawled up the beach, took naps on the sand, and went back again, until he finally felt like he truly belonged in the water.

Then you can imagine the times that he had with his companions, ducking under the rollers; or coming in on top of a comber and landing with a swash and a splutter as the big wave went whirling far up the beach; or standing up on his tail and scratching his head as the old people did; or playing “I’m the King of the Castle” on slippery, weedy rocks that just stuck out of the wash. Now and then he would see a thin fin, like a big shark’s fin, drifting along close to shore, and he knew that that was the Killer Whale, the Grampus, who eats young seals when he can get them; and Kotick would head for the beach like an arrow, and the fin would jig off slowly, as if it were looking for nothing at all.

Then you can picture the times he had with his friends, ducking under the waves, or riding in on a big wave and crashing down with a splash as the water rushed far up the shore. He'd stand on his tail and scratch his head like the old folks used to, or play "I'm the King of the Castle" on slippery, weedy rocks that just poked out of the surf. Every now and then, he’d spot a thin fin, like a big shark’s fin, gliding close to the shore, and he knew that was the Killer Whale, the Grampus, who hunts young seals whenever he gets the chance. Kotick would zoom toward the beach like an arrow, while the fin moved slowly, as if it was searching for nothing at all.

Late in October the seals began to leave St. Paul’s for the deep sea, by families and tribes, and there was no more fighting over the nurseries, and the holluschickie played anywhere they liked. “Next year,” said Matkah to Kotick, “you will be a holluschickie; but this year you must learn how to catch fish.”

Late in October, the seals started to leave St. Paul’s for the deep sea in groups and clans, and there was no more fighting over the nurseries, allowing the holluschickie to play wherever they wanted. “Next year,” Matkah told Kotick, “you’ll be a holluschickie; but this year, you need to learn how to catch fish.”

They set out together across the Pacific, and Matkah showed Kotick how to sleep on his back with his flippers tucked down by his side and his little nose just out of the water. No cradle is so comfortable as the long, rocking swell of the Pacific. When Kotick felt his skin tingle all over, Matkah told him he was learning the “feel of the water,” and that tingly, prickly feelings meant bad weather coming, and he must swim hard and get away.

They set out together across the Pacific, and Matkah showed Kotick how to sleep on his back with his flippers tucked down by his sides and his little nose just above the water. No bed is as comfortable as the long, rocking swell of the Pacific. When Kotick felt a tingle all over his skin, Matkah told him he was learning the "feel of the water," and that the tingly, prickly sensations meant bad weather was coming, and he needed to swim hard and get away.

{9166}

Ten fathoms deep

Ten fathoms down

“In a little time,” she said, “you’ll know where to swim to, but just now we’ll follow Sea Pig, the Porpoise, for he is very wise.” A school of porpoises were ducking and tearing through the water, and little Kotick followed them as fast as he could. “How do you know where to go to?” he panted. The leader of the school rolled his white eye and ducked under. “My tail tingles, youngster,” he said. “That means there’s a gale behind me. Come along! When you’re south of the Sticky Water [he meant the Equator] and your tail tingles, that means there’s a gale in front of you and you must head north. Come along! The water feels bad here.”

“In a little while,” she said, “you’ll know where to swim, but for now, let’s follow Sea Pig, the Porpoise, because he’s very wise.” A group of porpoises were diving and racing through the water, and little Kotick kept up with them as best as he could. “How do you know where to go?” he panted. The leader of the group rolled his white eye and went under. “My tail tingles, kid,” he said. “That means there’s a storm behind me. Let’s go! When you’re south of the Sticky Water [he meant the Equator] and your tail tingles, that means there’s a storm ahead of you, and you need to head north. Let’s go! The water feels off here.”

This was one of very many things that Kotick learned, and he was always learning. Matkah taught him to follow the cod and the halibut along the under-sea banks and wrench the rockling out of his hole among the weeds; how to skirt the wrecks lying a hundred fathoms below water and dart like a rifle bullet in at one porthole and out at another as the fishes ran; how to dance on the top of the waves when the lightning was racing all over the sky, and wave his flipper politely to the stumpy-tailed Albatross and the Man-of-war Hawk as they went down the wind; how to jump three or four feet clear of the water like a dolphin, flippers close to the side and tail curved; to leave the flying fish alone because they are all bony; to take the shoulder-piece out of a cod at full speed ten fathoms deep, and never to stop and look at a boat or a ship, but particularly a row-boat. At the end of six months what Kotick did not know about deep-sea fishing was not worth the knowing. And all that time he never set flipper on dry ground.

This was just one of the many things that Kotick learned, and he was always picking up new skills. Matkah showed him how to follow the cod and halibut along the underwater banks and pull the rockling out of its hole among the weeds; how to navigate around the wrecks sitting a hundred fathoms below the surface and dart in through one porthole and out the other as the fish swam by; how to dance on top of the waves when lightning lit up the sky and wave his flipper politely to the stumpy-tailed Albatross and the Man-of-war Hawk as they glided downwind; how to leap three or four feet clear of the water like a dolphin, flippers tucked at his sides and tail curved; to leave the flying fish alone because they’re all bony; to snag a shoulder-piece from a cod at full speed ten fathoms deep, and never to stop and look at a boat or a ship, especially a rowboat. By the end of six months, what Kotick didn’t know about deep-sea fishing wasn’t worth knowing. And all that time, he never set a flipper on dry land.

One day, however, as he was lying half asleep in the warm water somewhere off the Island of Juan Fernandez, he felt faint and lazy all over, just as human people do when the spring is in their legs, and he remembered the good firm beaches of Novastoshnah seven thousand miles away, the games his companions played, the smell of the seaweed, the seal roar, and the fighting. That very minute he turned north, swimming steadily, and as he went on he met scores of his mates, all bound for the same place, and they said: “Greeting, Kotick! This year we are all holluschickie, and we can dance the Fire-dance in the breakers off Lukannon and play on the new grass. But where did you get that coat?”

One day, while he was lying half asleep in warm water somewhere near the Island of Juan Fernandez, he felt weak and lazy all over, just like people do when they're excited for spring. He reminisced about the sturdy beaches of Novastoshnah, seven thousand miles away, the games his friends played, the smell of the seaweed, the roar of the seals, and the fights. In that moment, he swam north, moving steadily, and as he continued, he ran into lots of his friends, all heading to the same spot. They greeted him, saying, “Hey, Kotick! This year we're all holluschickie, ready to dance the Fire-dance in the waves off Lukannon and play on the new grass. But where did you get that coat?”

Kotick’s fur was almost pure white now, and though he felt very proud of it, he only said, “Swim quickly! My bones are aching for the land.” And so they all came to the beaches where they had been born, and heard the old seals, their fathers, fighting in the rolling mist.

Kotick's fur was almost completely white now, and even though he felt really proud of it, he just said, “Swim fast! My bones are longing for the land.” So they all reached the beaches where they had been born, and heard the old seals, their fathers, battling in the rolling mist.

That night Kotick danced the Fire-dance with the yearling seals. The sea is full of fire on summer nights all the way down from Novastoshnah to Lukannon, and each seal leaves a wake like burning oil behind him and a flaming flash when he jumps, and the waves break in great phosphorescent streaks and swirls. Then they went inland to the holluschickie grounds and rolled up and down in the new wild wheat and told stories of what they had done while they had been at sea. They talked about the Pacific as boys would talk about a wood that they had been nutting in, and if anyone had understood them he could have gone away and made such a chart of that ocean as never was. The three- and four-year-old holluschickie romped down from Hutchinson’s Hill crying: “Out of the way, youngsters! The sea is deep and you don’t know all that’s in it yet. Wait till you’ve rounded the Horn. Hi, you yearling, where did you get that white coat?”

That night, Kotick danced the Fire-dance with the young seals. The sea is full of fire on summer nights from Novastoshnah to Lukannon, and each seal leaves a trail like burning oil behind them and a bright splash when they jump, while the waves break in glowing streaks and swirls. Then they went inland to the holluschickie grounds and rolled around in the new wild wheat, sharing stories of what they had done while at sea. They talked about the Pacific like boys would talk about a forest they had been gathering nuts in, and if anyone had listened closely, they could have gone off and created a map of that ocean like no other. The three- and four-year-old holluschickie tumbled down from Hutchinson’s Hill shouting: “Clear the way, youngsters! The sea is deep, and you don’t know everything that’s in it yet. Just wait until you’ve rounded the Horn. Hey, you young one, where did you get that white coat?”

“I didn’t get it,” said Kotick. “It grew.” And just as he was going to roll the speaker over, a couple of black-haired men with flat red faces came from behind a sand dune, and Kotick, who had never seen a man before, coughed and lowered his head. The holluschickie just bundled off a few yards and sat staring stupidly. The men were no less than Kerick Booterin, the chief of the seal-hunters on the island, and Patalamon, his son. They came from the little village not half a mile from the sea nurseries, and they were deciding what seals they would drive up to the killing pens—for the seals were driven just like sheep—to be turned into seal-skin jackets later on.

“I didn't understand,” Kotick said. “It grew.” Just as he was about to roll the speaker over, a couple of black-haired men with flat red faces appeared from behind a sand dune. Kotick, who had never seen a man before, coughed and lowered his head. The holluschickie just shuffled off a few yards and stared blankly. The men were none other than Kerick Booterin, the chief of the seal hunters on the island, and Patalamon, his son. They came from the small village less than half a mile from the sea nurseries, and they were deciding which seals to drive to the killing pens—just like sheep—to be made into seal-skin jackets later on.

“Ho!” said Patalamon. “Look! There’s a white seal!”

“Hey!” said Patalamon. “Look! There’s a white seal!”

Kerick Booterin turned nearly white under his oil and smoke, for he was an Aleut, and Aleuts are not clean people. Then he began to mutter a prayer. “Don’t touch him, Patalamon. There has never been a white seal since—since I was born. Perhaps it is old Zaharrof’s ghost. He was lost last year in the big gale.”

Kerick Booterin turned almost pale beneath his oil and smoke, since he was an Aleut, and Aleuts aren’t exactly known for being clean. Then he started to mumble a prayer. “Don’t touch him, Patalamon. There’s never been a white seal since—since I was born. Maybe it’s old Zaharrof’s ghost. He went missing last year in the big storm.”

“I’m not going near him,” said Patalamon. “He’s unlucky. Do you really think he is old Zaharrof come back? I owe him for some gulls’ eggs.”

“I'm not going anywhere near him,” said Patalamon. “He’s bad luck. Do you honestly think he’s old Zaharrof returned? I owe him for some gulls’ eggs.”

“Don’t look at him,” said Kerick. “Head off that drove of four-year-olds. The men ought to skin two hundred to-day, but it’s the beginning of the season and they are new to the work. A hundred will do. Quick!”

“Don’t look at him,” said Kerick. “Head off that group of four-year-olds. The men should be able to skin two hundred today, but it’s the start of the season and they’re inexperienced. A hundred will be enough. Hurry!”

Patalamon rattled a pair of seal’s shoulder bones in front of a herd of holluschickie and they stopped dead, puffing and blowing. Then he stepped near and the seals began to move, and Kerick headed them inland, and they never tried to get back to their companions. Hundreds and hundreds of thousands of seals watched them being driven, but they went on playing just the same. Kotick was the only one who asked questions, and none of his companions could tell him anything, except that the men always drove seals in that way for six weeks or two months of every year.

Patalamon shook a pair of seal shoulder bones in front of a group of holluschickie, and they froze, huffing and puffing. Then he moved closer, and the seals started to move, while Kerick guided them inland, and they never tried to return to their friends. Hundreds of thousands of seals watched them being herded, but they continued to play as usual. Kotick was the only one who asked questions, and none of his friends could tell him anything, except that the men always rounded up seals like this for six weeks to two months every year.

“I am going to follow,” he said, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head as he shuffled along in the wake of the herd.

“I’m going to follow,” he said, and his eyes nearly bulged out of his head as he shuffled along behind the herd.

“The white seal is coming after us,” cried Patalamon. “That’s the first time a seal has ever come to the killing-grounds alone.”

“The white seal is coming after us,” yelled Patalamon. “That’s the first time a seal has ever come to the hunting grounds by itself.”

“Hsh! Don’t look behind you,” said Kerick. “It is Zaharrof’s ghost! I must speak to the priest about this.”

“Hush! Don't look behind you,” said Kerick. “It's Zaharrof's ghost! I need to talk to the priest about this.”

The distance to the killing-grounds was only half a mile, but it took an hour to cover, because if the seals went too fast Kerick knew that they would get heated and then their fur would come off in patches when they were skinned. So they went on very slowly, past Sea Lion’s Neck, past Webster House, till they came to the Salt House just beyond the sight of the seals on the beach. Kotick followed, panting and wondering. He thought that he was at the world’s end, but the roar of the seal nurseries behind him sounded as loud as the roar of a train in a tunnel. Then Kerick sat down on the moss and pulled out a heavy pewter watch and let the drove cool off for thirty minutes, and Kotick could hear the fog-dew dripping off the brim of his cap. Then ten or twelve men, each with an iron-bound club three or four feet long, came up, and Kerick pointed out one or two of the drove that were bitten by their companions or too hot, and the men kicked those aside with their heavy boots made of the skin of a walrus’s throat, and then Kerick said, “Let go!” and then the men clubbed the seals on the head as fast as they could.

The distance to the killing grounds was only half a mile, but it took an hour to get there because Kerick knew that if the seals moved too quickly, they would get overheated and their fur would come off in patches when skinned. So they moved very slowly, past Sea Lion’s Neck, past Webster House, until they reached the Salt House, just out of sight of the seals on the beach. Kotick followed, panting and curious. He thought he was at the edge of the world, but the noise from the seal nurseries behind him sounded as loud as a train roaring through a tunnel. Then Kerick sat down on the moss and pulled out a heavy pewter watch, allowing the group to cool off for thirty minutes, during which Kotick could hear the fog-dew dripping off the brim of his cap. After that, ten or twelve men, each holding a club bound in iron and three to four feet long, arrived, and Kerick pointed out a few seals that had been bitten by others or were too hot. The men kicked those aside with their heavy boots made from walrus throat skin, and then Kerick shouted, “Let go!” and the men began clubbing the seals on the head as quickly as they could.

Ten minutes later little Kotick did not recognize his friends any more, for their skins were ripped off from the nose to the hind flippers, whipped off and thrown down on the ground in a pile. That was enough for Kotick. He turned and galloped (a seal can gallop very swiftly for a short time) back to the sea; his little new mustache bristling with horror. At Sea Lion’s Neck, where the great sea lions sit on the edge of the surf, he flung himself flipper-overhead into the cool water and rocked there, gasping miserably. “What’s here?” said a sea lion gruffly, for as a rule the sea lions keep themselves to themselves.

Ten minutes later, little Kotick didn't recognize his friends anymore, since their skins were stripped off from their noses to their hind flippers, tossed aside in a pile. That was enough for Kotick. He turned and swiftly ran back to the sea— a seal can run really fast for a short distance—his little new mustache bristling with shock. At Sea Lion’s Neck, where the big sea lions sit at the edge of the surf, he threw himself flipper-overhead into the cool water and bobbed there, gasping in despair. “What’s going on?” said a sea lion gruffly, as sea lions usually keep to themselves.

“Scoochnie! Ochen scoochnie!” (“I’m lonesome, very lonesome!”) said Kotick. “They’re killing all the holluschickie on all the beaches!”

“Scoochnie! Ochen scoochnie!” (“I’m lonely, really lonely!”) said Kotick. “They’re killing all the holluschickie on all the beaches!”

The Sea Lion turned his head inshore. “Nonsense!” he said. “Your friends are making as much noise as ever. You must have seen old Kerick polishing off a drove. He’s done that for thirty years.”

The Sea Lion turned his head toward the shore. “Nonsense!” he said. “Your friends are making just as much noise as always. You must have seen old Kerick finishing off a bunch. He’s been doing that for thirty years.”

“It’s horrible,” said Kotick, backing water as a wave went over him, and steadying himself with a screw stroke of his flippers that brought him all standing within three inches of a jagged edge of rock.

“It’s awful,” said Kotick, backing away as a wave crashed over him, and steadying himself with a quick stroke of his flippers that brought him all within three inches of a sharp edge of rock.

“Well done for a yearling!” said the Sea Lion, who could appreciate good swimming. “I suppose it is rather awful from your way of looking at it, but if you seals will come here year after year, of course the men get to know of it, and unless you can find an island where no men ever come you will always be driven.”

“Great job for a young seal!” said the Sea Lion, who could recognize good swimming. “I know it seems pretty terrible from your perspective, but if you seals keep coming here year after year, the men are bound to notice, and unless you can find an island where no men ever go, you’ll always be chased away.”

“Isn’t there any such island?” began Kotick.

“Is there really no island like that?” Kotick asked.

“I’ve followed the poltoos [the halibut] for twenty years, and I can’t say I’ve found it yet. But look here—you seem to have a fondness for talking to your betters—suppose you go to Walrus Islet and talk to Sea Vitch. He may know something. Don’t flounce off like that. It’s a six-mile swim, and if I were you I should haul out and take a nap first, little one.”

“I’ve been chasing the halibut for twenty years, and I can’t say I’ve found it yet. But look—you seem to enjoy chatting with your betters—why don’t you head over to Walrus Islet and talk to Sea Vitch? He might know something. Don’t storm off like that. It’s a six-mile swim, and if I were you, I’d take a break and have a nap first, little one.”

Kotick thought that that was good advice, so he swam round to his own beach, hauled out, and slept for half an hour, twitching all over, as seals will. Then he headed straight for Walrus Islet, a little low sheet of rocky island almost due northeast from Novastoshnah, all ledges and rock and gulls’ nests, where the walrus herded by themselves.

Kotick thought that was good advice, so he swam back to his own beach, climbed out, and slept for half an hour, twitching all over, like seals do. Then he made his way directly to Walrus Islet, a small, flat, rocky island almost directly northeast of Novastoshnah, full of ledges, rocks, and seagull nests, where the walruses gathered on their own.

He landed close to old Sea Vitch—the big, ugly, bloated, pimpled, fat-necked, long-tusked walrus of the North Pacific, who has no manners except when he is asleep—as he was then, with his hind flippers half in and half out of the surf.

He landed near old Sea Vitch—the large, unattractive, bloated, pockmarked, thick-necked, long-tusked walrus of the North Pacific, who has no manners unless he’s asleep—which he was at that moment, with his back flippers half in and half out of the waves.

“Wake up!” barked Kotick, for the gulls were making a great noise.

“Wake up!” shouted Kotick, because the gulls were making a lot of noise.

“Hah! Ho! Hmph! What’s that?” said Sea Vitch, and he struck the next walrus a blow with his tusks and waked him up, and the next struck the next, and so on till they were all awake and staring in every direction but the right one.

“Hah! Ho! Hmph! What’s that?” said Sea Vitch, and he hit the next walrus with his tusks, waking him up, and the next one hit the one after that, and so on until they were all awake and looking in every direction except the right one.

{0174}

They were all awake and staring in every direction but the right one.

They were all awake and looking everywhere except the right direction.

“Hi! It’s me,” said Kotick, bobbing in the surf and looking like a little white slug.

“Hey! It’s me,” said Kotick, floating in the waves and looking like a tiny white slug.

“Well! May I be—skinned!” said Sea Vitch, and they all looked at Kotick as you can fancy a club full of drowsy old gentlemen would look at a little boy. Kotick did not care to hear any more about skinning just then; he had seen enough of it. So he called out: “Isn’t there any place for seals to go where men don’t ever come?”

“Well! I can’t believe it!” said Sea Vitch, and they all looked at Kotick like a bunch of sleepy old men would look at a little boy. Kotick didn’t want to hear any more about skinning at that moment; he had seen enough of it. So he called out, “Isn’t there any place for seals to go where men never come?”

“Go and find out,” said Sea Vitch, shutting his eyes. “Run away. We’re busy here.”

“Go and find out,” said Sea Vitch, closing his eyes. “Just leave. We have things to do here.”

Kotick made his dolphin-jump in the air and shouted as loud as he could: “Clam-eater! Clam-eater!” He knew that Sea Vitch never caught a fish in his life but always rooted for clams and seaweed; though he pretended to be a very terrible person. Naturally the Chickies and the Gooverooskies and the Epatkas—the Burgomaster Gulls and the Kittiwakes and the Puffins, who are always looking for a chance to be rude, took up the cry, and—so Limmershin told me—for nearly five minutes you could not have heard a gun fired on Walrus Islet. All the population was yelling and screaming “Clam-eater! Stareek [old man]!” while Sea Vitch rolled from side to side grunting and coughing.

Kotick jumped into the air like a dolphin and yelled as loudly as he could: “Clam-eater! Clam-eater!” He knew that Sea Vitch had never caught a fish in his life but always cheered for clams and seaweed, even though he acted like a really mean person. Naturally, the Chickies, the Gooverooskies, and the Epatkas—the Burgomaster Gulls, the Kittiwakes, and the Puffins, who are always looking for a chance to be rude—joined in the chant, and—according to Limmershin— for almost five minutes, you wouldn't have heard a gun go off on Walrus Islet. The whole crowd was shouting and screaming “Clam-eater! Stareek [old man]!” while Sea Vitch rolled back and forth, grunting and coughing.

“Now will you tell?” said Kotick, all out of breath.

“Are you going to tell me now?” Kotick asked, panting.

“Go and ask Sea Cow,” said Sea Vitch. “If he is living still, he’ll be able to tell you.”

“Go ask Sea Cow,” said Sea Vitch. “If he’s still alive, he’ll be able to tell you.”

“How shall I know Sea Cow when I meet him?” said Kotick, sheering off.

“How will I recognize Sea Cow when I see him?” said Kotick, backing away.

“He’s the only thing in the sea uglier than Sea Vitch,” screamed a Burgomaster gull, wheeling under Sea Vitch’s nose. “Uglier, and with worse manners! Stareek!”

“He’s the only thing in the sea uglier than Sea Vitch,” yelled a Burgomaster gull, circling under Sea Vitch’s nose. “Uglier, and with even worse manners! Stareek!”

Kotick swam back to Novastoshnah, leaving the gulls to scream. There he found that no one sympathized with him in his little attempt to discover a quiet place for the seals. They told him that men had always driven the holluschickie—it was part of the day’s work—and that if he did not like to see ugly things he should not have gone to the killing grounds. But none of the other seals had seen the killing, and that made the difference between him and his friends. Besides, Kotick was a white seal.

Kotick swam back to Novastoshnah, ignoring the screaming gulls. When he got there, he realized that nobody cared about his effort to find a peaceful spot for the seals. They told him that humans had always pushed the holluschickie—it was just part of the routine—and if he didn't like seeing ugly things, he shouldn't have gone to the killing grounds. But the other seals hadn’t witnessed the killings, and that set him apart from his friends. Plus, Kotick was a white seal.

“What you must do,” said old Sea Catch, after he had heard his son’s adventures, “is to grow up and be a big seal like your father, and have a nursery on the beach, and then they will leave you alone. In another five years you ought to be able to fight for yourself.” Even gentle Matkah, his mother, said: “You will never be able to stop the killing. Go and play in the sea, Kotick.” And Kotick went off and danced the Fire-dance with a very heavy little heart.

“What you need to do,” said old Sea Catch after he listened to his son’s adventures, “is to grow up and become a big seal like me, and have a nursery on the beach, and then they’ll leave you alone. In five years, you should be able to stand up for yourself.” Even gentle Matkah, his mother, said: “You’ll never be able to stop the killing. Go and play in the sea, Kotick.” And Kotick headed off to dance the Fire-dance with a very heavy heart.

That autumn he left the beach as soon as he could, and set off alone because of a notion in his bullet-head. He was going to find Sea Cow, if there was such a person in the sea, and he was going to find a quiet island with good firm beaches for seals to live on, where men could not get at them. So he explored and explored by himself from the North to the South Pacific, swimming as much as three hundred miles in a day and a night. He met with more adventures than can be told, and narrowly escaped being caught by the Basking Shark, and the Spotted Shark, and the Hammerhead, and he met all the untrustworthy ruffians that loaf up and down the seas, and the heavy polite fish, and the scarlet spotted scallops that are moored in one place for hundreds of years, and grow very proud of it; but he never met Sea Cow, and he never found an island that he could fancy.

That autumn, he left the beach as soon as he could and set off alone because of an idea in his stubborn head. He was determined to find Sea Cow, if such a creature existed in the ocean, and he wanted to discover a quiet island with solid beaches for seals to thrive on, where people couldn't reach them. So, he explored and explored by himself from the North Pacific to the South Pacific, swimming as much as three hundred miles in a day and a night. He had more adventures than can be described and narrowly escaped being caught by the Basking Shark, the Spotted Shark, and the Hammerhead. He encountered all sorts of shady characters that hang around the seas, the overly polite fish, and the scarlet-spotted scallops that stay anchored in one spot for hundreds of years and become quite proud of it; but he never found Sea Cow, and he never discovered an island that he could envision.

If the beach was good and hard, with a slope behind it for seals to play on, there was always the smoke of a whaler on the horizon, boiling down blubber, and Kotick knew what that meant. Or else he could see that seals had once visited the island and been killed off, and Kotick knew that where men had come once they would come again.

If the beach was solid and had a slope behind it for seals to play on, there was always smoke from a whaler on the horizon, boiling down blubber, and Kotick knew what that meant. Or he could see that seals had once visited the island and had been wiped out, and Kotick knew that where people had come once, they would come again.

He picked up with an old stumpy-tailed albatross, who told him that Kerguelen Island was the very place for peace and quiet, and when Kotick went down there he was all but smashed to pieces against some wicked black cliffs in a heavy sleet-storm with lightning and thunder. Yet as he pulled out against the gale he could see that even there had once been a seal nursery. And it was so in all the other islands that he visited.

He met an old albatross with a short tail, who told him that Kerguelen Island was the perfect spot for peace and quiet. But when Kotick went there, he almost got wrecked against some nasty black cliffs in a heavy sleet storm with lightning and thunder. Still, as he fought against the wind, he could see that there had once been a seal nursery there. The same was true for all the other islands he visited.

Limmershin gave a long list of them, for he said that Kotick spent five seasons exploring, with a four months’ rest each year at Novastoshnah, when the holluschickie used to make fun of him and his imaginary islands. He went to the Gallapagos, a horrid dry place on the Equator, where he was nearly baked to death; he went to the Georgia Islands, the Orkneys, Emerald Island, Little Nightingale Island, Gough’s Island, Bouvet’s Island, the Crossets, and even to a little speck of an island south of the Cape of Good Hope. But everywhere the People of the Sea told him the same things. Seals had come to those islands once upon a time, but men had killed them all off. Even when he swam thousands of miles out of the Pacific and got to a place called Cape Corrientes (that was when he was coming back from Gough’s Island), he found a few hundred mangy seals on a rock and they told him that men came there too.

Limmershin gave a lengthy list, saying that Kotick spent five seasons exploring, with a four-month break each year at Novastoshnah, where the holluschickie mocked him and his imaginary islands. He traveled to the Galápagos, a terrible dry place at the Equator, where he nearly cooked to death; he visited the Georgia Islands, the Orkneys, Emerald Island, Little Nightingale Island, Gough’s Island, Bouvet’s Island, the Crossets, and even a tiny island south of the Cape of Good Hope. But everywhere, the People of the Sea told him the same story. Seals had once inhabited those islands, but men had hunted them all to extinction. Even when he swam thousands of miles across the Pacific and reached a place called Cape Corrientes (that was on his return from Gough’s Island), he found a few hundred scruffy seals on a rock, and they told him that men came there too.

That nearly broke his heart, and he headed round the Horn back to his own beaches; and on his way north he hauled out on an island full of green trees, where he found an old, old seal who was dying, and Kotick caught fish for him and told him all his sorrows. “Now,” said Kotick, “I am going back to Novastoshnah, and if I am driven to the killing-pens with the holluschickie I shall not care.”

That almost broke his heart, and he sailed around the Horn back to his own shores; on his way north, he stopped on an island full of green trees, where he found an old, old seal who was dying. Kotick caught fish for him and shared all his troubles. “Now,” said Kotick, “I’m going back to Novastoshnah, and if I end up in the killing pens with the holluschickie, I won’t care.”

The old seal said, “Try once more. I am the last of the Lost Rookery of Masafuera, and in the days when men killed us by the hundred thousand there was a story on the beaches that some day a white seal would come out of the North and lead the seal people to a quiet place. I am old, and I shall never live to see that day, but others will. Try once more.”

The old seal said, “Try again. I’m the last of the Lost Rookery of Masafuera, and back when humanity was killing us by the hundreds of thousands, there was a story on the shores that one day a white seal would come from the North and guide the seal people to a peaceful place. I’m old, and I won’t live to see that day, but others will. Try again.”

And Kotick curled up his mustache (it was a beauty) and said, “I am the only white seal that has ever been born on the beaches, and I am the only seal, black or white, who ever thought of looking for new islands.”

And Kotick curled his mustache (it was a beauty) and said, “I’m the only white seal that’s ever been born on these beaches, and I’m the only seal, black or white, who ever thought of searching for new islands.”

This cheered him immensely; and when he came back to Novastoshnah that summer, Matkah, his mother, begged him to marry and settle down, for he was no longer a holluschick but a full-grown sea-catch, with a curly white mane on his shoulders, as heavy, as big, and as fierce as his father. “Give me another season,” he said. “Remember, Mother, it is always the seventh wave that goes farthest up the beach.”

This made him incredibly happy; and when he returned to Novastoshnah that summer, his mother, Matkah, urged him to get married and settle down, since he was no longer a young fish but a strong, fully grown sea-catch, with a curly white mane on his shoulders, just as big and fierce as his father. “Just give me one more season,” he said. “Remember, Mom, it's always the seventh wave that reaches farthest up the beach.”

Curiously enough, there was another seal who thought that she would put off marrying till the next year, and Kotick danced the Fire-dance with her all down Lukannon Beach the night before he set off on his last exploration. This time he went westward, because he had fallen on the trail of a great shoal of halibut, and he needed at least one hundred pounds of fish a day to keep him in good condition. He chased them till he was tired, and then he curled himself up and went to sleep on the hollows of the ground swell that sets in to Copper Island. He knew the coast perfectly well, so about midnight, when he felt himself gently bumped on a weed-bed, he said, “Hm, tide’s running strong tonight,” and turning over under water opened his eyes slowly and stretched. Then he jumped like a cat, for he saw huge things nosing about in the shoal water and browsing on the heavy fringes of the weeds.

Curiously, there was another seal who thought she would wait to get married until next year, and Kotick danced the Fire-dance with her all down Lukannon Beach the night before he left for his last exploration. This time he headed west because he had discovered a large school of halibut, and he needed at least a hundred pounds of fish each day to stay in good shape. He chased them until he was tired, then curled up and went to sleep on the gentle swells that come in to Copper Island. He knew the coast really well, so around midnight, when he felt himself gently bump against a weed bed, he said, “Hm, the tide's running strong tonight,” and turning over underwater, he slowly opened his eyes and stretched. Then he jumped like a cat when he saw huge creatures nosing around in the shallow water and munching on the thick edges of the weeds.

“By the Great Combers of Magellan!” he said, beneath his mustache. “Who in the Deep Sea are these people?”

“By the Great Combers of Magellan!” he said, under his mustache. “Who in the Deep Sea are these people?”

They were like no walrus, sea lion, seal, bear, whale, shark, fish, squid, or scallop that Kotick had ever seen before. They were between twenty and thirty feet long, and they had no hind flippers, but a shovel-like tail that looked as if it had been whittled out of wet leather. Their heads were the most foolish-looking things you ever saw, and they balanced on the ends of their tails in deep water when they weren’t grazing, bowing solemnly to each other and waving their front flippers as a fat man waves his arm.

They were unlike any walrus, sea lion, seal, bear, whale, shark, fish, squid, or scallop that Kotick had ever encountered. They measured between twenty and thirty feet long, and they didn’t have hind flippers, but instead had a shovel-like tail that looked like it had been carved from wet leather. Their heads were the most ridiculous-looking things you could imagine, and they balanced on the ends of their tails in deep water when they weren’t grazing, bowing seriously to each other and waving their front flippers like a heavyset man waves his arm.

“Ahem!” said Kotick. “Good sport, gentlemen?” The big things answered by bowing and waving their flippers like the Frog Footman. When they began feeding again Kotick saw that their upper lip was split into two pieces that they could twitch apart about a foot and bring together again with a whole bushel of seaweed between the splits. They tucked the stuff into their mouths and chumped solemnly.

“Ahem!” said Kotick. “Good sport, guys?” The big creatures responded by bowing and waving their flippers like the Frog Footman. When they started eating again, Kotick noticed that their upper lip was split into two parts, which they could twitch apart about a foot and bring back together with a whole bunch of seaweed in between the splits. They stuffed the stuff into their mouths and chewed solemnly.

“Messy style of feeding, that,” said Kotick. They bowed again, and Kotick began to lose his temper. “Very good,” he said. “If you do happen to have an extra joint in your front flipper you needn’t show off so. I see you bow gracefully, but I should like to know your names.” The split lips moved and twitched; and the glassy green eyes stared, but they did not speak.

“That's a messy way to eat,” said Kotick. They bowed again, and Kotick started to lose his temper. “Alright then, if you happen to have an extra joint in your front flipper, you don’t need to show off. I see you bow gracefully, but I’d like to know your names.” Their split lips moved and twitched, and their glassy green eyes stared, but they didn’t say anything.

“Well!” said Kotick. “You’re the only people I’ve ever met uglier than Sea Vitch—and with worse manners.”

“Well!” said Kotick. “You’re the only people I’ve ever met who are uglier than Sea Vitch—and have even worse manners.”

Then he remembered in a flash what the Burgomaster gull had screamed to him when he was a little yearling at Walrus Islet, and he tumbled backward in the water, for he knew that he had found Sea Cow at last.

Then he suddenly remembered what the Burgomaster gull had shouted at him when he was a young yearling on Walrus Islet, and he fell back in the water, realizing that he had finally found Sea Cow.

The sea cows went on schlooping and grazing and chumping in the weed, and Kotick asked them questions in every language that he had picked up in his travels; and the Sea People talk nearly as many languages as human beings. But the sea cows did not answer because Sea Cow cannot talk. He has only six bones in his neck where he ought to have seven, and they say under the sea that that prevents him from speaking even to his companions. But, as you know, he has an extra joint in his foreflipper, and by waving it up and down and about he makes what answers to a sort of clumsy telegraphic code.

The sea cows continued to munch and graze on the weeds, and Kotick asked them questions in every language he had learned during his travels; the Sea People speak almost as many languages as humans do. But the sea cows didn’t respond because Sea Cow can’t talk. He has only six bones in his neck instead of seven, and it’s said under the sea that this prevents him from speaking even to his friends. However, as you know, he has an extra joint in his foreflipper, and by waving it up and down, he communicates in a sort of clumsy telegraphic code.

By daylight Kotick’s mane was standing on end and his temper was gone where the dead crabs go. Then the Sea Cow began to travel northward very slowly, stopping to hold absurd bowing councils from time to time, and Kotick followed them, saying to himself, “People who are such idiots as these are would have been killed long ago if they hadn’t found out some safe island. And what is good enough for the Sea Cow is good enough for the Sea Catch. All the same, I wish they’d hurry.”

By daylight, Kotick’s mane was bristling and his temper was nowhere to be found. Then the Sea Cow started to travel northward very slowly, pausing occasionally to hold pointless bowing councils. Kotick followed them, thinking to himself, “People who are as foolish as these would have been killed long ago if they hadn’t discovered some safe island. And what’s good enough for the Sea Cow is good enough for the Sea Catch. Still, I wish they’d move faster.”

It was weary work for Kotick. The herd never went more than forty or fifty miles a day, and stopped to feed at night, and kept close to the shore all the time; while Kotick swam round them, and over them, and under them, but he could not hurry them up one-half mile. As they went farther north they held a bowing council every few hours, and Kotick nearly bit off his mustache with impatience till he saw that they were following up a warm current of water, and then he respected them more.

It was exhausting work for Kotick. The herd only traveled about forty or fifty miles a day, stopped to feed at night, and stayed close to the shore the whole time. Kotick swam around them, over them, and under them, but he couldn’t speed them up by even half a mile. As they headed further north, they held a bowing council every few hours, and Kotick nearly bit off his mustache in impatience until he realized they were following a warm current of water, and then he respected them more.

One night they sank through the shiny water—sank like stones—and for the first time since he had known them began to swim quickly. Kotick followed, and the pace astonished him, for he never dreamed that Sea Cow was anything of a swimmer. They headed for a cliff by the shore—a cliff that ran down into deep water, and plunged into a dark hole at the foot of it, twenty fathoms under the sea. It was a long, long swim, and Kotick badly wanted fresh air before he was out of the dark tunnel they led him through.

One night, they dove into the shimmering water—sank like stones—and for the first time since he had known them, they began to swim quickly. Kotick followed, and the speed shocked him, as he never imagined that Sea Cow could swim at all. They headed towards a cliff by the shore—a cliff that dropped into deep water and went down into a dark hole at its base, twenty fathoms beneath the sea. It was a long, long swim, and Kotick desperately needed fresh air before he emerged from the dark tunnel they took him through.

“My wig!” he said, when he rose, gasping and puffing, into open water at the farther end. “It was a long dive, but it was worth it.”

“My wig!” he exclaimed, as he surfaced, gasping and panting, in the open water at the other end. “That was a long dive, but it was totally worth it.”

The sea cows had separated and were browsing lazily along the edges of the finest beaches that Kotick had ever seen. There were long stretches of smooth-worn rock running for miles, exactly fitted to make seal-nurseries, and there were play-grounds of hard sand sloping inland behind them, and there were rollers for seals to dance in, and long grass to roll in, and sand dunes to climb up and down, and, best of all, Kotick knew by the feel of the water, which never deceives a true sea catch, that no men had ever come there.

The sea cows had drifted apart and were lazily grazing along the edges of the most beautiful beaches Kotick had ever seen. There were long stretches of smooth, worn rock extending for miles, perfectly suited for seal nurseries. There were playgrounds of firm sand sloping inland behind them, and waves for seals to frolic in, along with long grass to roll around in, and sand dunes to climb up and down. Best of all, Kotick could tell by the feel of the water, which never lies to a true sea creature, that no humans had ever been there.

The first thing he did was to assure himself that the fishing was good, and then he swam along the beaches and counted up the delightful low sandy islands half hidden in the beautiful rolling fog. Away to the northward, out to sea, ran a line of bars and shoals and rocks that would never let a ship come within six miles of the beach, and between the islands and the mainland was a stretch of deep water that ran up to the perpendicular cliffs, and somewhere below the cliffs was the mouth of the tunnel.

The first thing he did was make sure the fishing was good, and then he swam along the beaches and counted the enchanting low sandy islands partly concealed in the beautiful rolling fog. To the north, out to sea, there was a line of sandbars, shallow areas, and rocks that would keep any ship at least six miles away from the shore. Between the islands and the mainland was a stretch of deep water that went right up to the steep cliffs, and somewhere below those cliffs was the entrance to the tunnel.

“It’s Novastoshnah over again, but ten times better,” said Kotick. “Sea Cow must be wiser than I thought. Men can’t come down the cliffs, even if there were any men; and the shoals to seaward would knock a ship to splinters. If any place in the sea is safe, this is it.”

“It’s Novastoshnah all over again, but ten times better,” said Kotick. “Sea Cow must be smarter than I realized. People can’t come down the cliffs, even if there were any around; and the shallow waters out to sea would smash a ship to pieces. If there’s any spot in the ocean that’s safe, this is it.”

He began to think of the seal he had left behind him, but though he was in a hurry to go back to Novastoshnah, he thoroughly explored the new country, so that he would be able to answer all questions.

He started to think about the seal he had left behind, but even though he was eager to get back to Novastoshnah, he took the time to explore the new area thoroughly so he could answer any questions.

Then he dived and made sure of the mouth of the tunnel, and raced through to the southward. No one but a sea cow or a seal would have dreamed of there being such a place, and when he looked back at the cliffs even Kotick could hardly believe that he had been under them.

Then he dove and checked out the entrance of the tunnel, then rushed south. No one except a manatee or a seal would have imagined there was such a place, and when he looked back at the cliffs, even Kotick could hardly believe he had been underneath them.

He was six days going home, though he was not swimming slowly; and when he hauled out just above Sea Lion’s Neck the first person he met was the seal who had been waiting for him, and she saw by the look in his eyes that he had found his island at last.

He took six days to get home, even though he wasn’t swimming slowly; and when he pulled himself out just above Sea Lion’s Neck, the first person he encountered was the seal who had been waiting for him. She could tell by the look in his eyes that he had finally found his island.

But the holluschickie and Sea Catch, his father, and all the other seals laughed at him when he told them what he had discovered, and a young seal about his own age said, “This is all very well, Kotick, but you can’t come from no one knows where and order us off like this. Remember we’ve been fighting for our nurseries, and that’s a thing you never did. You preferred prowling about in the sea.”

But the holluschickie and Sea Catch, his dad, and all the other seals laughed at him when he shared what he had found. A young seal around his age said, “This is nice and all, Kotick, but you can't just show up out of nowhere and boss us around. Remember, we've been fighting for our nurseries, something you’ve never done. You liked swimming around in the sea instead.”

The other seals laughed at this, and the young seal began twisting his head from side to side. He had just married that year, and was making a great fuss about it.

The other seals laughed at this, and the young seal started shaking his head back and forth. He had just gotten married that year and was making a big deal about it.

“I’ve no nursery to fight for,” said Kotick. “I only want to show you all a place where you will be safe. What’s the use of fighting?”

“I don’t have a nursery to defend,” Kotick said. “I just want to show you all a place where you can be safe. What’s the point of fighting?”

“Oh, if you’re trying to back out, of course I’ve no more to say,” said the young seal with an ugly chuckle.

“Oh, if you’re trying to back out, I have nothing else to say,” said the young seal with a harsh laugh.

“Will you come with me if I win?” said Kotick. And a green light came into his eye, for he was very angry at having to fight at all.

“Will you come with me if I win?” Kotick asked. A green light flashed in his eye because he was really angry about having to fight at all.

“Very good,” said the young seal carelessly. “If you win, I’ll come.”

“Sounds great,” said the young seal casually. “If you win, I’ll be there.”

He had no time to change his mind, for Kotick’s head was out and his teeth sunk in the blubber of the young seal’s neck. Then he threw himself back on his haunches and hauled his enemy down the beach, shook him, and knocked him over. Then Kotick roared to the seals: “I’ve done my best for you these five seasons past. I’ve found you the island where you’ll be safe, but unless your heads are dragged off your silly necks you won’t believe. I’m going to teach you now. Look out for yourselves!”

He didn't have time to change his mind because Kotick's head was out, and his teeth were sunk into the blubber of the young seal's neck. Then he jumped back on his haunches, pulled his enemy down the beach, shook him, and knocked him over. Then Kotick roared to the seals: "I’ve done my best for you for the past five seasons. I’ve found you the island where you’ll be safe, but unless you get your heads out of your silly necks, you won’t believe it. I’m going to teach you now. Watch out for yourselves!"

Limmershin told me that never in his life—and Limmershin sees ten thousand big seals fighting every year—never in all his little life did he see anything like Kotick’s charge into the nurseries. He flung himself at the biggest sea catch he could find, caught him by the throat, choked him and bumped him and banged him till he grunted for mercy, and then threw him aside and attacked the next. You see, Kotick had never fasted for four months as the big seals did every year, and his deep-sea swimming trips kept him in perfect condition, and, best of all, he had never fought before. His curly white mane stood up with rage, and his eyes flamed, and his big dog teeth glistened, and he was splendid to look at. Old Sea Catch, his father, saw him tearing past, hauling the grizzled old seals about as though they had been halibut, and upsetting the young bachelors in all directions; and Sea Catch gave a roar and shouted: “He may be a fool, but he is the best fighter on the beaches! Don’t tackle your father, my son! He’s with you!”

Limmershin told me that in his entire life—and Limmershin sees ten thousand big seals fighting every year—he had never seen anything like Kotick’s charge into the nurseries. He lunged at the biggest sea catch he could find, grabbed him by the throat, choked him, slammed him around until he grunted for mercy, and then tossed him aside to go after the next one. You see, Kotick had never fasted for four months like the big seals did every year, and his deep-sea swimming kept him in top shape. Best of all, he had never fought before. His curly white mane stood up with rage, his eyes blazed, and his big dog teeth sparkled, making him a sight to behold. Old Sea Catch, his father, saw him racing by, tossing the grizzled old seals around like they were halibut and knocking the young bachelors aside; and Sea Catch let out a roar and shouted: “He might be a fool, but he’s the best fighter on the beaches! Don’t take on your father, my son! I’m with you!”

Kotick roared in answer, and old Sea Catch waddled in with his mustache on end, blowing like a locomotive, while Matkah and the seal that was going to marry Kotick cowered down and admired their men-folk. It was a gorgeous fight, for the two fought as long as there was a seal that dared lift up his head, and when there were none they paraded grandly up and down the beach side by side, bellowing.

Kotick roared back, and old Sea Catch waddled in with his mustache bristling, puffing like a train, while Matkah and the seal who was set to marry Kotick crouched down, watching their men with admiration. It was an amazing fight, as the two kept battling as long as there was a seal brave enough to poke its head up, and when there weren’t any left, they strutted proudly up and down the beach together, bellowing.

At night, just as the Northern Lights were winking and flashing through the fog, Kotick climbed a bare rock and looked down on the scattered nurseries and the torn and bleeding seals. “Now,” he said, “I’ve taught you your lesson.”

At night, just as the Northern Lights were flickering and shimmering through the fog, Kotick climbed a bare rock and looked down at the scattered nurseries and the wounded seals. “Now,” he said, “I’ve taught you your lesson.”

“My wig!” said old Sea Catch, boosting himself up stiffly, for he was fearfully mauled. “The Killer Whale himself could not have cut them up worse. Son, I’m proud of you, and what’s more, I’ll come with you to your island—if there is such a place.”

“My wig!” said old Sea Catch, propping himself up awkwardly, since he was badly hurt. “The Killer Whale himself couldn’t have done a worse job. Son, I’m proud of you, and you know what? I’ll come with you to your island—if such a place even exists.”

“Hear you, fat pigs of the sea. Who comes with me to the Sea Cow’s tunnel? Answer, or I shall teach you again,” roared Kotick.

“Hear me, fat pigs of the sea. Who's coming with me to the Sea Cow's tunnel? Answer, or I’ll teach you a lesson again,” roared Kotick.

There was a murmur like the ripple of the tide all up and down the beaches. “We will come,” said thousands of tired voices. “We will follow Kotick, the White Seal.”

There was a soft sound like the waves gently lapping at the shore all along the beaches. “We will come,” said thousands of weary voices. “We will follow Kotick, the White Seal.”

Then Kotick dropped his head between his shoulders and shut his eyes proudly. He was not a white seal any more, but red from head to tail. All the same he would have scorned to look at or touch one of his wounds.

Then Kotick lowered his head between his shoulders and closed his eyes with pride. He was no longer a white seal, but red from head to tail. Still, he would have refused to look at or touch any of his wounds.

A week later he and his army (nearly ten thousand holluschickie and old seals) went away north to the Sea Cow’s tunnel, Kotick leading them, and the seals that stayed at Novastoshnah called them idiots. But next spring, when they all met off the fishing banks of the Pacific, Kotick’s seals told such tales of the new beaches beyond Sea Cow’s tunnel that more and more seals left Novastoshnah. Of course it was not all done at once, for the seals are not very clever, and they need a long time to turn things over in their minds, but year after year more seals went away from Novastoshnah, and Lukannon, and the other nurseries, to the quiet, sheltered beaches where Kotick sits all the summer through, getting bigger and fatter and stronger each year, while the holluschickie play around him, in that sea where no man comes.

A week later, he and his army (almost ten thousand young seals and older ones) headed north to the Sea Cow’s tunnel, with Kotick leading them, while the seals that stayed in Novastoshnah called them fools. But the next spring, when they all met off the fishing grounds of the Pacific, Kotick’s seals shared such stories about the new beaches beyond Sea Cow’s tunnel that more and more seals left Novastoshnah. It didn’t happen all at once, though, because seals aren’t very bright and take a long time to think things over. However, year after year, more seals left Novastoshnah and Lukannon, along with the other nurseries, to the quiet, protected beaches where Kotick spends his summers getting bigger, fatter, and stronger each year, while the young seals play around him in that sea where no humans come.

Lukannon

This is the great deep-sea song that all the St. Paul seals sing when they are heading back to their beaches in the summer. It is a sort of very sad seal National Anthem.

This is the great deep-sea song that all the St. Paul seals sing when they’re heading back to their beaches in the summer. It’s like a very sad seal National Anthem.

I met my mates in the morning (and, oh, but I am old!)
Where roaring on the ledges the summer ground-swell rolled;
I heard them lift the chorus that drowned the breakers’ song—
The Beaches of Lukannon—two million voices strong.

The song of pleasant stations beside the salt lagoons,
The song of blowing squadrons that shuffled down the dunes,
The song of midnight dances that churned the sea to flame—
The Beaches of Lukannon—before the sealers came!


I met my mates in the morning (I’ll never meet them more!);
They came and went in legions that darkened all the shore.
And o’er the foam-flecked offing as far as voice could reach
We hailed the landing-parties and we sang them up the beach.

The Beaches of Lukannon—the winter wheat so tall—
The dripping, crinkled lichens, and the sea-fog drenching all!
The platforms of our playground, all shining smooth and worn!
The Beaches of Lukannon—the home where we were born!


I met my mates in the morning, a broken, scattered band.
Men shoot us in the water and club us on the land;
Men drive us to the Salt House like silly sheep and tame,
And still we sing Lukannon—before the sealers came.

Wheel down, wheel down to southward; oh, Gooverooska, go!
And tell the Deep-Sea Viceroys the story of our woe;
Ere, empty as the shark’s egg the tempest flings ashore,
The Beaches of Lukannon shall know their sons no more!

I met my friends in the morning (wow, I feel old!)
Where the summer waves crashed on the rocks;
I heard them raise a chorus that drowned out the sound of the waves—
The Beaches of Lukannon—two million voices strong.

The song of pleasant spots beside the salty lagoons,
The song of windswept troops that shuffled down the dunes,
The song of midnight dances that lit the sea on fire—
The Beaches of Lukannon—before the sealers arrived!


I met my friends in the morning (I’ll never see them again!);
They came and went in crowds that darkened the entire shore.
And over the foamy expanse, as far as we could shout,
We welcomed the landing teams and sang them up the beach.

The Beaches of Lukannon—the winter wheat so tall—
The soaked, wrinkled lichens, and the sea fog soaking all!
The platforms of our playground, all shiny, smooth, and worn!
The Beaches of Lukannon—the home where we were born!


I met my friends in the morning, a broken, scattered group.
People shoot us in the water and club us on the land;
People drive us to the Salt House like dumb sheep and tame,
And still we sing Lukannon—before the sealers came.

Wheel down, wheel down to the south; oh, Gooverooska, go!
And tell the Deep-Sea Viceroys the story of our sorrow;
Before, empty like a shark’s egg tossed on the shore,
The Beaches of Lukannon shall know their sons no more!

{0195}

“Rikki-Tikki-Tavi”

At the hole where he went in
Red-Eye called to Wrinkle-Skin.
Hear what little Red-Eye saith:
“Nag, come up and dance with death!”

Eye to eye and head to head,
    (Keep the measure, Nag.)
This shall end when one is dead;
    (At thy pleasure, Nag.)
Turn for turn and twist for twist—
    (Run and hide thee, Nag.)
Hah! The hooded Death has missed!
    (Woe betide thee, Nag!)

At the hole where he entered
Red-Eye called out to Wrinkle-Skin.
Listen to what little Red-Eye says:
“Nag, come up and dance with death!”

Face to face and head to head,
    (Keep the rhythm, Nag.)
This will end when one of us is dead;
    (As you wish, Nag.)
Turn for turn and twist for twist—
    (Run and hide, Nag.)
Hah! The hooded Death has missed!
    (Miserable fate for you, Nag!)

This is the story of the great war that Rikki-tikki-tavi fought single-handed, through the bath-rooms of the big bungalow in Segowlee cantonment. Darzee, the Tailorbird, helped him, and Chuchundra, the muskrat, who never comes out into the middle of the floor, but always creeps round by the wall, gave him advice, but Rikki-tikki did the real fighting.

This is the story of the great war that Rikki-tikki-tavi fought all by himself, through the bathrooms of the big bungalow in Segowlee cantonment. Darzee, the Tailorbird, offered some help, and Chuchundra, the muskrat, who never steps out into the middle of the floor but always sneaks around the wall, gave him advice, but Rikki-tikki did all the real fighting.

He was a mongoose, rather like a little cat in his fur and his tail, but quite like a weasel in his head and his habits. His eyes and the end of his restless nose were pink. He could scratch himself anywhere he pleased with any leg, front or back, that he chose to use. He could fluff up his tail till it looked like a bottle brush, and his war cry as he scuttled through the long grass was: “Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!”

He was a mongoose, kind of like a small cat with his fur and tail, but much more like a weasel in his head and behaviors. His eyes and the tip of his constantly moving nose were pink. He could scratch himself wherever he wanted with any leg, front or back, that he decided to use. He could fluff up his tail until it resembled a bottle brush, and his battle cry as he hurried through the tall grass was: “Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!”

One day, a high summer flood washed him out of the burrow where he lived with his father and mother, and carried him, kicking and clucking, down a roadside ditch. He found a little wisp of grass floating there, and clung to it till he lost his senses. When he revived, he was lying in the hot sun on the middle of a garden path, very draggled indeed, and a small boy was saying, “Here’s a dead mongoose. Let’s have a funeral.”

One day, a summer flood swept him out of the burrow where he lived with his parents and carried him, flailing and squawking, down a roadside ditch. He spotted a small piece of grass floating there and held onto it until he passed out. When he came to, he was lying in the hot sun in the middle of a garden path, looking very disheveled, and a little boy was saying, “Here’s a dead mongoose. Let’s have a funeral.”

“No,” said his mother, “let’s take him in and dry him. Perhaps he isn’t really dead.”

“No,” said his mother, “let’s bring him in and dry him off. Maybe he’s not really dead.”

They took him into the house, and a big man picked him up between his finger and thumb and said he was not dead but half choked. So they wrapped him in cotton wool, and warmed him over a little fire, and he opened his eyes and sneezed.

They brought him inside the house, and a large man lifted him between his fingers and thumb, saying he was not dead but half choked. So they wrapped him in cotton wool, warmed him over a small fire, and he opened his eyes and sneezed.

“Now,” said the big man (he was an Englishman who had just moved into the bungalow), “don’t frighten him, and we’ll see what he’ll do.”

“Now,” said the big man (he was an Englishman who had just moved into the bungalow), “don’t scare him, and we’ll see what he does.”

It is the hardest thing in the world to frighten a mongoose, because he is eaten up from nose to tail with curiosity. The motto of all the mongoose family is “Run and find out,” and Rikki-tikki was a true mongoose. He looked at the cotton wool, decided that it was not good to eat, ran all round the table, sat up and put his fur in order, scratched himself, and jumped on the small boy’s shoulder.

It’s really difficult to scare a mongoose because they are completely driven by curiosity. The motto of all mongooses is “Run and find out,” and Rikki-tikki was a true mongoose. He examined the cotton wool, figured it wasn’t food, ran around the table, straightened his fur, scratched himself, and hopped onto the small boy’s shoulder.

{8197}

Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy’s collar and neck

Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy’s collar and neck.

“Don’t be frightened, Teddy,” said his father. “That’s his way of making friends.”

“Don’t be scared, Teddy,” his dad said. “That’s just his way of making friends.”

“Ouch! He’s tickling under my chin,” said Teddy.

“Ouch! He’s tickling me under my chin,” said Teddy.

Rikki-tikki looked down between the boy’s collar and neck, snuffed at his ear, and climbed down to the floor, where he sat rubbing his nose.

Rikki-tikki peered between the boy’s collar and neck, sniffed at his ear, and then climbed down to the floor, where he sat rubbing his nose.

“Good gracious,” said Teddy’s mother, “and that’s a wild creature! I suppose he’s so tame because we’ve been kind to him.”

“Goodness,” said Teddy’s mom, “and that’s a wild animal! I guess he’s so friendly because we’ve treated him well.”

“All mongooses are like that,” said her husband. “If Teddy doesn’t pick him up by the tail, or try to put him in a cage, he’ll run in and out of the house all day long. Let’s give him something to eat.”

"All mongooses are like that," her husband said. "If Teddy doesn’t grab him by the tail or try to put him in a cage, he’ll just run in and out of the house all day. Let’s give him something to eat."

They gave him a little piece of raw meat. Rikki-tikki liked it immensely, and when it was finished he went out into the veranda and sat in the sunshine and fluffed up his fur to make it dry to the roots. Then he felt better.

They gave him a small piece of raw meat. Rikki-tikki loved it, and after finishing it, he went out to the porch and sat in the sun, fluffing up his fur to dry it to the roots. Then he felt much better.

{0198}

He put his nose into the ink

He dipped his nose into the ink

“There are more things to find out about in this house,” he said to himself, “than all my family could find out in all their lives. I shall certainly stay and find out.”

“There are way more things to discover in this house,” he said to himself, “than my whole family could uncover in their entire lives. I’m definitely going to stay and find out.”

He spent all that day roaming over the house. He nearly drowned himself in the bath-tubs, put his nose into the ink on a writing table, and burned it on the end of the big man’s cigar, for he climbed up in the big man’s lap to see how writing was done. At nightfall he ran into Teddy’s nursery to watch how kerosene lamps were lighted, and when Teddy went to bed Rikki-tikki climbed up too. But he was a restless companion, because he had to get up and attend to every noise all through the night, and find out what made it. Teddy’s mother and father came in, the last thing, to look at their boy, and Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow. “I don’t like that,” said Teddy’s mother. “He may bite the child.” “He’ll do no such thing,” said the father. “Teddy’s safer with that little beast than if he had a bloodhound to watch him. If a snake came into the nursery now—”

He spent all day exploring the house. He nearly drowned himself in the bathtubs, got his nose into the ink on the writing desk, and burned it on the end of the big man's cigar because he climbed up into the big man's lap to see how writing was done. At nightfall, he ran into Teddy's nursery to watch how kerosene lamps were lit, and when Teddy went to bed, Rikki-tikki climbed up too. But he was a restless companion since he had to get up and check on every noise throughout the night and find out what caused it. Teddy's mom and dad came in last to check on their boy, and Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow. “I don’t like that,” said Teddy’s mom. “He might bite the child.” “He won't do that,” said the dad. “Teddy’s safer with that little guy than if he had a bloodhound watching him. If a snake came into the nursery now—”

{0199}

Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow.

Rikki-tikki was awake on the pillow.

But Teddy’s mother wouldn’t think of anything so awful.

But Teddy's mom wouldn't even consider anything that terrible.

Early in the morning Rikki-tikki came to early breakfast in the veranda riding on Teddy’s shoulder, and they gave him banana and some boiled egg. He sat on all their laps one after the other, because every well-brought-up mongoose always hopes to be a house mongoose some day and have rooms to run about in; and Rikki-tikki’s mother (she used to live in the general’s house at Segowlee) had carefully told Rikki what to do if ever he came across white men.

Early in the morning, Rikki-tikki arrived for breakfast on the veranda, riding on Teddy’s shoulder. They gave him a banana and some boiled egg. He sat on each of their laps one after the other because every well-mannered mongoose dreams of becoming a house mongoose one day and having rooms to explore. Rikki-tikki’s mother (who used to live in the general’s house at Segowlee) had carefully instructed him on what to do if he ever encountered white men.

{9200}

He came to breakfast riding on Teddy’s shoulder.

He arrived for breakfast perched on Teddy's shoulder.

Then Rikki-tikki went out into the garden to see what was to be seen. It was a large garden, only half cultivated, with bushes, as big as summer-houses, of Marshal Niel roses, lime and orange trees, clumps of bamboos, and thickets of high grass. Rikki-tikki licked his lips. “This is a splendid hunting-ground,” he said, and his tail grew bottle-brushy at the thought of it, and he scuttled up and down the garden, snuffing here and there till he heard very sorrowful voices in a thorn-bush.

Then Rikki-tikki went out into the garden to see what was around. It was a large garden, only half cared for, with bushes as big as summer houses, Marshal Niel roses, lime and orange trees, clumps of bamboo, and thick patches of tall grass. Rikki-tikki licked his lips. “This is a fantastic hunting ground,” he said, and his tail fluffed up at the thought of it, and he dashed around the garden, sniffing here and there until he heard some very sad voices in a thornbush.

It was Darzee, the Tailor-bird, and his wife. They had made a beautiful nest by pulling two big leaves together and stitching them up the edges with fibers, and had filled the hollow with cotton and downy fluff. The nest swayed to and fro, as they sat on the rim and cried.

It was Darzee, the Tailor-bird, and his wife. They had built a beautiful nest by pulling two large leaves together and stitching the edges with fibers, filling the hollow with cotton and soft fluff. The nest swayed back and forth as they sat on the edge and cried.

{0201}

“We are very miserable,” said Darzee.

“We're really unhappy,” said Darzee.

“What is the matter?” asked Rikki-tikki.

“What's wrong?” asked Rikki-tikki.

“We are very miserable,” said Darzee. “One of our babies fell out of the nest yesterday and Nag ate him.”

“We're really miserable,” said Darzee. “One of our babies fell out of the nest yesterday and Nag ate him.”

“H’m!” said Rikki-tikki, “that is very sad—but I am a stranger here. Who is Nag?”

“H’m!” said Rikki-tikki, “that’s really sad—but I’m new here. Who is Nag?”

Darzee and his wife only cowered down in the nest without answering, for from the thick grass at the foot of the bush there came a low hiss—a horrid cold sound that made Rikki-tikki jump back two clear feet. Then inch by inch out of the grass rose up the head and spread hood of Nag, the big black cobra, and he was five feet long from tongue to tail. When he had lifted one-third of himself clear of the ground, he stayed balancing to and fro exactly as a dandelion tuft balances in the wind, and he looked at Rikki-tikki with the wicked snake’s eyes that never change their expression, whatever the snake may be thinking of.

Darzee and his wife just huddled in the nest, not saying a word, because from the thick grass at the base of the bush came a low hiss—a chilling sound that made Rikki-tikki jump back two full feet. Slowly, the head and hood of Nag, the large black cobra, rose from the grass. He was five feet long from tongue to tail. Once he had lifted a third of himself off the ground, he began to sway back and forth, just like a dandelion tuft sways in the wind, and he stared at Rikki-tikki with wicked snake eyes that never change expression, no matter what the snake might be thinking.

“Who is Nag?” said he. “I am Nag. The great God Brahm put his mark upon all our people, when the first cobra spread his hood to keep the sun off Brahm as he slept. Look, and be afraid!”

“Who is Nag?” he asked. “I am Nag. The great God Brahm marked all our people when the first cobra spread its hood to shield Brahm from the sun as he slept. Look, and be afraid!”

{0203}

“I am Nag,” said the cobra: “Look, and be afraid!” But at the bottom of his cold heart, he was afraid.

“I am Nag,” said the cobra, “Look, and be afraid!” But deep down in his cold heart, he was scared.

He spread out his hood more than ever, and Rikki-tikki saw the spectacle-mark on the back of it that looks exactly like the eye part of a hook-and-eye fastening. He was afraid for the minute, but it is impossible for a mongoose to stay frightened for any length of time, and though Rikki-tikki had never met a live cobra before, his mother had fed him on dead ones, and he knew that all a grown mongoose’s business in life was to fight and eat snakes. Nag knew that too and, at the bottom of his cold heart, he was afraid.

He spread his hood wider than ever, and Rikki-tikki noticed the mark on the back that looked just like the eye part of a hook-and-eye fastener. He was scared for a moment, but it's impossible for a mongoose to stay scared for long. Although Rikki-tikki had never encountered a live cobra before, his mother had fed him dead ones, and he knew that a grown mongoose’s main job in life was to fight and eat snakes. Nag knew that too, and deep down, he felt fear.

{5250}

Rikki-Tikki-Tavi and Nag

Rikki-Tikki-Tavi and Nag

“Well,” said Rikki-tikki, and his tail began to fluff up again, “marks or no marks, do you think it is right for you to eat fledglings out of a nest?”

"Well," said Rikki-tikki, and his tail started to puff up again, "marks or not, do you really think it's okay for you to eat baby birds from a nest?"

Nag was thinking to himself, and watching the least little movement in the grass behind Rikki-tikki. He knew that mongooses in the garden meant death sooner or later for him and his family, but he wanted to get Rikki-tikki off his guard. So he dropped his head a little, and put it on one side.

Nag was thinking to himself while observing the slightest movement in the grass behind Rikki-tikki. He understood that mongooses in the garden eventually meant death for him and his family, but he wanted to catch Rikki-tikki off guard. So he lowered his head slightly and angled it to one side.

“Let us talk,” he said. “You eat eggs. Why should not I eat birds?”

“Let’s talk,” he said. “You eat eggs. Why shouldn’t I eat birds?”

“Behind you! Look behind you!” sang Darzee.

“Behind you! Look behind you!” shouted Darzee.

{0207}

He jumped up in the air, and just under him whizzed by the head of Nagaina.

He jumped into the air, and just below him, Nagaina's head zoomed by.

Rikki-tikki knew better than to waste time in staring. He jumped up in the air as high as he could go, and just under him whizzed by the head of Nagaina, Nag’s wicked wife. She had crept up behind him as he was talking, to make an end of him. He heard her savage hiss as the stroke missed. He came down almost across her back, and if he had been an old mongoose he would have known that then was the time to break her back with one bite; but he was afraid of the terrible lashing return stroke of the cobra. He bit, indeed, but did not bite long enough, and he jumped clear of the whisking tail, leaving Nagaina torn and angry.

Rikki-tikki knew not to waste time staring. He jumped as high as he could, and just below him zipped by the head of Nagaina, Nag’s wicked wife. She had crept up behind him while he was talking, aiming to finish him off. He heard her furious hiss as she missed. He landed almost on her back, and if he had been an experienced mongoose, he would have known that this was the moment to break her spine with one bite; but he was scared of the cobra's vicious counterattack. He did bite, but not long enough, and he leaped clear of her whipping tail, leaving Nagaina wounded and furious.

“Wicked, wicked Darzee!” said Nag, lashing up as high as he could reach toward the nest in the thorn-bush. But Darzee had built it out of reach of snakes, and it only swayed to and fro.

“Wicked, wicked Darzee!” Nag shouted, jumping as high as he could toward the nest in the thorn bush. But Darzee had built it just out of reach of snakes, and it swayed back and forth.

Rikki-tikki felt his eyes growing red and hot (when a mongoose’s eyes grow red, he is angry), and he sat back on his tail and hind legs like a little kangaroo, and looked all round him, and chattered with rage. But Nag and Nagaina had disappeared into the grass. When a snake misses its stroke, it never says anything or gives any sign of what it means to do next. Rikki-tikki did not care to follow them, for he did not feel sure that he could manage two snakes at once. So he trotted off to the gravel path near the house, and sat down to think. It was a serious matter for him.

Rikki-tikki felt his eyes getting red and hot (when a mongoose’s eyes turn red, he's angry), and he sat back on his tail and hind legs like a little kangaroo, looking around and chattering with rage. But Nag and Nagaina had vanished into the grass. When a snake misses its strike, it doesn’t say anything or show any sign of what it plans to do next. Rikki-tikki didn't want to follow them because he wasn't sure he could handle two snakes at the same time. So he trotted over to the gravel path by the house and sat down to think. This was serious for him.

If you read the old books of natural history, you will find they say that when the mongoose fights the snake and happens to get bitten, he runs off and eats some herb that cures him. That is not true. The victory is only a matter of quickness of eye and quickness of foot—snake’s blow against mongoose’s jump—and as no eye can follow the motion of a snake’s head when it strikes, this makes things much more wonderful than any magic herb. Rikki-tikki knew he was a young mongoose, and it made him all the more pleased to think that he had managed to escape a blow from behind. It gave him confidence in himself, and when Teddy came running down the path, Rikki-tikki was ready to be petted.

If you check out the old natural history books, you'll see they claim that when a mongoose fights a snake and gets bitten, it runs off and eats some herb that heals it. That's not true. Winning the fight is all about how fast you can see and move—it's the snake’s strike against the mongoose’s leap—and since no one can track the motion of a snake’s head when it strikes, that makes it even more amazing than any magical herb. Rikki-tikki knew he was a young mongoose, and it made him even happier to think that he had managed to dodge a strike from behind. It boosted his confidence, and when Teddy came running down the path, Rikki-tikki was ready to be petted.

But just as Teddy was stooping, something wriggled a little in the dust, and a tiny voice said: “Be careful. I am Death!” It was Karait, the dusty brown snakeling that lies for choice on the dusty earth; and his bite is as dangerous as the cobra’s. But he is so small that nobody thinks of him, and so he does the more harm to people.

But just as Teddy was bending down, something squirmed a little in the dirt, and a tiny voice said: “Be careful. I am Death!” It was Karait, the dusty brown snakelet that prefers to lie on the dry ground; his bite is just as lethal as a cobra’s. But he’s so small that hardly anyone pays attention to him, and that’s what makes him more harmful to people.

Rikki-tikki’s eyes grew red again, and he danced up to Karait with the peculiar rocking, swaying motion that he had inherited from his family. It looks very funny, but it is so perfectly balanced a gait that you can fly off from it at any angle you please, and in dealing with snakes this is an advantage. If Rikki-tikki had only known, he was doing a much more dangerous thing than fighting Nag, for Karait is so small, and can turn so quickly, that unless Rikki bit him close to the back of the head, he would get the return stroke in his eye or his lip. But Rikki did not know. His eyes were all red, and he rocked back and forth, looking for a good place to hold. Karait struck out. Rikki jumped sideways and tried to run in, but the wicked little dusty gray head lashed within a fraction of his shoulder, and he had to jump over the body, and the head followed his heels close.

Rikki-tikki’s eyes turned red again, and he danced up to Karait with the unique rocking and swaying motion he got from his family. It looks really funny, but it’s such a perfectly balanced way of moving that you can launch off in any direction you want, which is a plus when facing snakes. If Rikki-tikki had known better, he would have realized he was doing something riskier than fighting Nag, because Karait is so small and can turn so fast that unless Rikki bit him right at the back of the head, he would end up getting hit in the eye or lip. But Rikki didn’t know. His eyes were all red, and he rocked back and forth, searching for a good spot to grab onto. Karait lunged. Rikki jumped to the side and tried to rush in, but the mean little dusty gray head whipped just beside his shoulder, forcing him to leap over the body while the head chased closely behind him.

Teddy shouted to the house: “Oh, look here! Our mongoose is killing a snake.” And Rikki-tikki heard a scream from Teddy’s mother. His father ran out with a stick, but by the time he came up, Karait had lunged out once too far, and Rikki-tikki had sprung, jumped on the snake’s back, dropped his head far between his forelegs, bitten as high up the back as he could get hold, and rolled away. That bite paralyzed Karait, and Rikki-tikki was just going to eat him up from the tail, after the custom of his family at dinner, when he remembered that a full meal makes a slow mongoose, and if he wanted all his strength and quickness ready, he must keep himself thin.

Teddy yelled to the house, “Hey, check it out! Our mongoose is taking down a snake.” Rikki-tikki heard a scream from Teddy’s mom. His dad ran out with a stick, but by the time he arrived, Karait had lunged too far, and Rikki-tikki had sprung, jumped onto the snake’s back, dropped his head low between his front legs, bitten as high up the back as he could reach, and rolled away. That bite paralyzed Karait, and Rikki-tikki was just about to start eating him from the tail, following his family’s dinner tradition, when he remembered that a big meal makes a slow mongoose, and if he wanted to keep all his strength and quickness, he needed to stay lean.

He went away for a dust bath under the castor-oil bushes, while Teddy’s father beat the dead Karait. “What is the use of that?” thought Rikki-tikki. “I have settled it all;” and then Teddy’s mother picked him up from the dust and hugged him, crying that he had saved Teddy from death, and Teddy’s father said that he was a providence, and Teddy looked on with big scared eyes. Rikki-tikki was rather amused at all the fuss, which, of course, he did not understand. Teddy’s mother might just as well have petted Teddy for playing in the dust. Rikki was thoroughly enjoying himself.

He went off for a dust bath under the castor-oil bushes, while Teddy’s dad beat the dead Karait. “What’s the point of that?” thought Rikki-tikki. “I’ve already taken care of it.” Then Teddy’s mom picked him up from the dust and hugged him, crying that he had saved Teddy from danger, and Teddy’s dad said he was a blessing, while Teddy looked on with wide, scared eyes. Rikki-tikki found all the commotion pretty funny, though he didn’t really get it. Teddy’s mom might as well have praised Teddy for playing in the dust. Rikki was having a great time.

That night at dinner, walking to and fro among the wine-glasses on the table, he might have stuffed himself three times over with nice things. But he remembered Nag and Nagaina, and though it was very pleasant to be patted and petted by Teddy’s mother, and to sit on Teddy’s shoulder, his eyes would get red from time to time, and he would go off into his long war cry of “Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!”

That night at dinner, as he moved back and forth among the wine glasses on the table, he could have easily filled himself up with delicious food. But he thought about Nag and Nagaina, and even though it felt great to be patted and cuddled by Teddy’s mom and to perch on Teddy’s shoulder, his eyes would occasionally redden, and he would break into his long war cry of “Rikk-tikk-tikki-tikki-tchk!”

{0212}

In the dark he ran up against Chuchundra, the muskrat.

In the dark, he ran into Chuchundra, the muskrat.

Teddy carried him off to bed, and insisted on Rikki-tikki sleeping under his chin. Rikki-tikki was too well bred to bite or scratch, but as soon as Teddy was asleep he went off for his nightly walk round the house, and in the dark he ran up against Chuchundra, the muskrat, creeping around by the wall. Chuchundra is a broken-hearted little beast. He whimpers and cheeps all the night, trying to make up his mind to run into the middle of the room. But he never gets there.

Teddy took him to bed and insisted that Rikki-tikki sleep under his chin. Rikki-tikki was too well-mannered to bite or scratch, but as soon as Teddy fell asleep, he went out for his nightly walk around the house, and in the dark, he bumped into Chuchundra, the muskrat, sneaking along the wall. Chuchundra is a sorrowful little creature. He whimpers and chirps all night, trying to decide to run into the middle of the room. But he never makes it there.

“Don’t kill me,” said Chuchundra, almost weeping. “Rikki-tikki, don’t kill me!”

“Please don’t kill me,” Chuchundra said, nearly in tears. “Rikki-tikki, please don’t kill me!”

“Do you think a snake-killer kills muskrats?” said Rikki-tikki scornfully.

“Do you think a snake killer actually kills muskrats?” Rikki-tikki said with disdain.

“Those who kill snakes get killed by snakes,” said Chuchundra, more sorrowfully than ever. “And how am I to be sure that Nag won’t mistake me for you some dark night?”

“Those who kill snakes end up getting killed by them,” Chuchundra said, more sadly than ever. “And how can I be sure that Nag won’t think I’m you some dark night?”

“There’s not the least danger,” said Rikki-tikki. “But Nag is in the garden, and I know you don’t go there.”

“There's no danger at all,” said Rikki-tikki. “But Nag is in the garden, and I know you don’t go there.”

“My cousin Chua, the rat, told me—” said Chuchundra, and then he stopped.

“My cousin Chua, the rat, told me—” said Chuchundra, and then he stopped.

“Told you what?”

“Told you what?”

“H’sh! Nag is everywhere, Rikki-tikki. You should have talked to Chua in the garden.”

“Shh! Nag is everywhere, Rikki-tikki. You should have talked to Chua in the garden.”

“I didn’t—so you must tell me. Quick, Chuchundra, or I’ll bite you!”

“I didn’t—so you have to tell me. Hurry up, Chuchundra, or I’ll bite you!”

Chuchundra sat down and cried till the tears rolled off his whiskers. “I am a very poor man,” he sobbed. “I never had spirit enough to run out into the middle of the room. H’sh! I mustn’t tell you anything. Can’t you hear, Rikki-tikki?”

Chuchundra sat down and cried until the tears rolled off his whiskers. “I’m a very poor guy,” he sobbed. “I never had the courage to run out into the middle of the room. H’sh! I shouldn’t tell you anything. Can’t you hear, Rikki-tikki?”

Rikki-tikki listened. The house was as still as still, but he thought he could just catch the faintest scratch-scratch in the world—a noise as faint as that of a wasp walking on a window-pane—the dry scratch of a snake’s scales on brick-work.

Rikki-tikki listened. The house was completely silent, but he thought he could barely hear the faintest scratch-scratch—a sound as soft as a wasp walking on a windowpane—the dry scratch of a snake’s scales on the bricks.

“That’s Nag or Nagaina,” he said to himself, “and he is crawling into the bath-room sluice. You’re right, Chuchundra; I should have talked to Chua.”

"That's Nag or Nagaina," he thought to himself, "and he's crawling into the bathroom drain. You're right, Chuchundra; I should have talked to Chua."

He stole off to Teddy’s bath-room, but there was nothing there, and then to Teddy’s mother’s bathroom. At the bottom of the smooth plaster wall there was a brick pulled out to make a sluice for the bath water, and as Rikki-tikki stole in by the masonry curb where the bath is put, he heard Nag and Nagaina whispering together outside in the moonlight.

He quietly went to Teddy’s bathroom, but there was nothing there, so he moved to Teddy’s mom’s bathroom. At the bottom of the smooth plaster wall, there was a brick pulled out to let the bathwater drain, and as Rikki-tikki sneaked in by the masonry edge where the bath is located, he heard Nag and Nagaina whispering together outside in the moonlight.

“When the house is emptied of people,” said Nagaina to her husband, “he will have to go away, and then the garden will be our own again. Go in quietly, and remember that the big man who killed Karait is the first one to bite. Then come out and tell me, and we will hunt for Rikki-tikki together.”

“When the house is empty,” Nagaina said to her husband, “he will have to leave, and then the garden will be ours again. Go in quietly, and remember that the big guy who killed Karait is the first to bite. Then come out and tell me, and we will look for Rikki-tikki together.”

“But are you sure that there is anything to be gained by killing the people?” said Nag.

"But are you really sure that killing people would accomplish anything?" asked Nag.

“Everything. When there were no people in the bungalow, did we have any mongoose in the garden? So long as the bungalow is empty, we are king and queen of the garden; and remember that as soon as our eggs in the melon bed hatch (as they may tomorrow), our children will need room and quiet.”

“Everything. When there weren't any people in the bungalow, did we have any mongooses in the garden? As long as the bungalow is empty, we are the king and queen of the garden; and remember that as soon as our eggs in the melon patch hatch (which could be tomorrow), our kids will need space and peace.”

“I had not thought of that,” said Nag. “I will go, but there is no need that we should hunt for Rikki-tikki afterward. I will kill the big man and his wife, and the child if I can, and come away quietly. Then the bungalow will be empty, and Rikki-tikki will go.”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” said Nag. “I’ll go, but there’s no need for us to look for Rikki-tikki afterwards. I’ll take out the big man and his wife, and the child if I can, and slip away quietly. Then the bungalow will be empty, and Rikki-tikki will leave.”

Rikki-tikki tingled all over with rage and hatred at this, and then Nag’s head came through the sluice, and his five feet of cold body followed it. Angry as he was, Rikki-tikki was very frightened as he saw the size of the big cobra. Nag coiled himself up, raised his head, and looked into the bathroom in the dark, and Rikki could see his eyes glitter.

Rikki-tikki was filled with rage and hatred at this sight, and then Nag’s head appeared from the drain, followed by his five feet of cold body. Despite his anger, Rikki-tikki felt fear as he realized how big the cobra was. Nag coiled himself up, lifted his head, and peered into the dark bathroom, and Rikki could see his eyes glimmering.

“Now, if I kill him here, Nagaina will know; and if I fight him on the open floor, the odds are in his favor. What am I to do?” said Rikki-tikki-tavi.

“Now, if I kill him here, Nagaina will find out; and if I fight him out in the open, he’s got the advantage. What should I do?” said Rikki-tikki-tavi.

Nag waved to and fro, and then Rikki-tikki heard him drinking from the biggest water-jar that was used to fill the bath. “That is good,” said the snake. “Now, when Karait was killed, the big man had a stick. He may have that stick still, but when he comes in to bathe in the morning he will not have a stick. I shall wait here till he comes. Nagaina—do you hear me?—I shall wait here in the cool till daytime.”

Nag waved back and forth, and then Rikki-tikki heard him drinking from the largest water jar used to fill the bath. “That’s good,” said the snake. “Now, when Karait was killed, the big guy had a stick. He might still have that stick, but when he comes to bathe in the morning, he won't have it. I’ll wait here until he comes. Nagaina—do you hear me?—I’ll wait here in the cool until daytime.”

There was no answer from outside, so Rikki-tikki knew Nagaina had gone away. Nag coiled himself down, coil by coil, round the bulge at the bottom of the water jar, and Rikki-tikki stayed still as death. After an hour he began to move, muscle by muscle, toward the jar. Nag was asleep, and Rikki-tikki looked at his big back, wondering which would be the best place for a good hold. “If I don’t break his back at the first jump,” said Rikki, “he can still fight. And if he fights—O Rikki!” He looked at the thickness of the neck below the hood, but that was too much for him; and a bite near the tail would only make Nag savage.

There was no response from outside, so Rikki-tikki figured Nagaina had left. Nag coiled himself down, wrapping around the bulge at the bottom of the water jar, and Rikki-tikki stayed perfectly still. After an hour, he began to move, muscle by muscle, toward the jar. Nag was asleep, and Rikki-tikki examined his large back, considering the best spot for a solid grip. “If I don’t break his back with the first jump,” Rikki thought, “he can still fight. And if he fights—oh, Rikki!” He stared at the thick neck below the hood, but that seemed too daunting; and a bite near the tail would only make Nag aggressive.

“It must be the head”’ he said at last; “the head above the hood. And, when I am once there, I must not let go.”

“It has to be the head,” he finally said. “The head above the hood. And once I’m there, I can’t let go.”

{0217}

Then Rikki-tikki was battered to and fro as a rat is shaken by a dog.

Then Rikki-tikki was tossed back and forth like a rat being shaken by a dog.

Then he jumped. The head was lying a little clear of the water jar, under the curve of it; and, as his teeth met, Rikki braced his back against the bulge of the red earthenware to hold down the head. This gave him just one second’s purchase, and he made the most of it. Then he was battered to and fro as a rat is shaken by a dog—to and fro on the floor, up and down, and around in great circles, but his eyes were red and he held on as the body cart-whipped over the floor, upsetting the tin dipper and the soap dish and the flesh brush, and banged against the tin side of the bath. As he held he closed his jaws tighter and tighter, for he made sure he would be banged to death, and, for the honor of his family, he preferred to be found with his teeth locked. He was dizzy, aching, and felt shaken to pieces when something went off like a thunderclap just behind him. A hot wind knocked him senseless and red fire singed his fur. The big man had been wakened by the noise, and had fired both barrels of a shotgun into Nag just behind the hood.

Then he jumped. The head was lying just clear of the water jar, under its curve; and as his teeth clenched, Rikki braced his back against the bulge of the red clay jar to keep the head down. This gave him just a second’s grip, and he made the most of it. Then he was tossed around like a rat being shaken by a dog—back and forth on the floor, up and down, and in big circles, but his eyes were red and he held on as the body thrashed over the floor, knocking over the tin dipper, the soap dish, and the flesh brush, and slammed against the tin side of the bath. As he held on, he closed his jaws tighter and tighter, knowing he might get killed, but, out of respect for his family, he preferred to be found with his teeth locked. He felt dizzy, sore, and like he was being shaken apart when suddenly something went off like a thunderclap just behind him. A hot wind knocked him out and red fire singed his fur. The big man had been woken up by the noise and had fired both barrels of a shotgun into Nag just behind the hood.

Rikki-tikki held on with his eyes shut, for now he was quite sure he was dead. But the head did not move, and the big man picked him up and said, “It’s the mongoose again, Alice. The little chap has saved our lives now.”

Rikki-tikki held on with his eyes closed, certain that he was dead. But the head didn't move, and the big guy picked him up and said, “It’s the mongoose again, Alice. The little guy has saved our lives now.”

Then Teddy’s mother came in with a very white face, and saw what was left of Nag, and Rikki-tikki dragged himself to Teddy’s bedroom and spent half the rest of the night shaking himself tenderly to find out whether he really was broken into forty pieces, as he fancied.

Then Teddy’s mom walked in, looking very pale, and saw what was left of Nag. Rikki-tikki dragged himself to Teddy’s bedroom and spent half of the rest of the night shaking himself gently, trying to see if he really was broken into forty pieces, as he feared.

When morning came he was very stiff, but well pleased with his doings. “Now I have Nagaina to settle with, and she will be worse than five Nags, and there’s no knowing when the eggs she spoke of will hatch. Goodness! I must go and see Darzee,” he said.

When morning arrived, he felt really stiff but was happy with what he had done. “Now I have to deal with Nagaina, and she’ll be tougher than five Nags, plus I have no idea when the eggs she mentioned will hatch. Wow! I need to go and check on Darzee,” he said.

Without waiting for breakfast, Rikki-tikki ran to the thornbush where Darzee was singing a song of triumph at the top of his voice. The news of Nag’s death was all over the garden, for the sweeper had thrown the body on the rubbish-heap.

Without waiting for breakfast, Rikki-tikki ran to the thornbush where Darzee was singing a victorious song at the top of his lungs. The news of Nag's death had spread all over the garden, as the sweeper had tossed the body onto the rubbish heap.

“Oh, you stupid tuft of feathers!” said Rikki-tikki angrily. “Is this the time to sing?”

“Oh, you dumb tuft of feathers!” Rikki-tikki said angrily. “Is this really the time to sing?”

“Nag is dead—is dead—is dead!” sang Darzee. “The valiant Rikki-tikki caught him by the head and held fast. The big man brought the bang-stick, and Nag fell in two pieces! He will never eat my babies again.”

“Nag is dead—is dead—is dead!” sang Darzee. “The brave Rikki-tikki caught him by the head and held on tight. The big man brought the gun, and Nag fell into two pieces! He will never eat my babies again.”

“All that’s true enough. But where’s Nagaina?” said Rikki-tikki, looking carefully round him.

“All that’s true enough. But where’s Nagaina?” Rikki-tikki said, looking around carefully.

“Nagaina came to the bathroom sluice and called for Nag,” Darzee went on, “and Nag came out on the end of a stick—the sweeper picked him up on the end of a stick and threw him upon the rubbish heap. Let us sing about the great, the red-eyed Rikki-tikki!” And Darzee filled his throat and sang.

“Nagaina went to the bathroom drain and called for Nag,” Darzee continued, “and Nag came out on the end of a stick—the sweeper picked him up on the stick and tossed him onto the trash pile. Let’s sing about the great, the red-eyed Rikki-tikki!” And Darzee cleared his throat and sang.

“If I could get up to your nest, I’d roll your babies out!” said Rikki-tikki. “You don’t know when to do the right thing at the right time. You’re safe enough in your nest there, but it’s war for me down here. Stop singing a minute, Darzee.”

“If I could reach your nest, I’d push your babies out!” said Rikki-tikki. “You don’t know when to do the right thing at the right time. You’re safe up there in your nest, but it’s a battle for me down here. Stop singing for a minute, Darzee.”

“For the great, the beautiful Rikki-tikki’s sake I will stop,” said Darzee. “What is it, O Killer of the terrible Nag?”

“For the great, the beautiful Rikki-tikki’s sake, I’ll stop,” said Darzee. “What is it, O Slayer of the terrible Nag?”

“Where is Nagaina, for the third time?”

“Where is Nagaina, for the third time?”

“On the rubbish heap by the stables, mourning for Nag. Great is Rikki-tikki with the white teeth.”

“On the trash pile by the stables, mourning for Nag. Rikki-tikki with the white teeth is impressive.”

“Bother my white teeth! Have you ever heard where she keeps her eggs?”

“Darn my white teeth! Have you ever heard where she hides her eggs?”

“In the melon bed, on the end nearest the wall, where the sun strikes nearly all day. She hid them there weeks ago.”

“In the melon patch, at the end closest to the wall, where the sun shines almost all day. She hid them there weeks ago.”

“And you never thought it worth while to tell me? The end nearest the wall, you said?”

“And you never thought it was worth telling me? The end by the wall, you said?”

“Rikki-tikki, you are not going to eat her eggs?”

“Rikki-tikki, you’re not going to eat her eggs, are you?”

{0221}

Darzee’s wife pretends to have a broken wing

Darzee’s wife acts like she has a broken wing.

“Not eat exactly; no. Darzee, if you have a grain of sense you will fly off to the stables and pretend that your wing is broken, and let Nagaina chase you away to this bush. I must get to the melon-bed, and if I went there now she’d see me.”

“Not eat exactly; no. Darzee, if you have any sense, you should fly off to the stables and fake a broken wing, and let Nagaina chase you away to this bush. I need to get to the melon patch, and if I go there now, she’ll see me.”

Darzee was a feather-brained little fellow who could never hold more than one idea at a time in his head. And just because he knew that Nagaina’s children were born in eggs like his own, he didn’t think at first that it was fair to kill them. But his wife was a sensible bird, and she knew that cobra’s eggs meant young cobras later on. So she flew off from the nest, and left Darzee to keep the babies warm, and continue his song about the death of Nag. Darzee was very like a man in some ways.

Darzee was a silly little guy who could never keep more than one thought in his head at a time. And just because he realized that Nagaina’s babies were born from eggs like his own, he didn’t initially think it was right to kill them. But his wife was a practical bird, and she understood that cobra eggs meant baby cobras down the line. So she flew away from the nest, leaving Darzee to keep the little ones warm and to keep singing about Nag’s death. In some ways, Darzee was very much like a man.

She fluttered in front of Nagaina by the rubbish heap and cried out, “Oh, my wing is broken! The boy in the house threw a stone at me and broke it.” Then she fluttered more desperately than ever.

She flapped in front of Nagaina by the trash pile and shouted, “Oh, my wing is broken! The boy in the house threw a rock at me and broke it.” Then she flapped even more frantically than before.

Nagaina lifted up her head and hissed, “You warned Rikki-tikki when I would have killed him. Indeed and truly, you’ve chosen a bad place to be lame in.” And she moved toward Darzee’s wife, slipping along over the dust.

Nagaina lifted her head and hissed, “You warned Rikki-tikki when I could have killed him. Honestly, you've picked a terrible place to be injured in.” Then she moved toward Darzee's wife, gliding over the dust.

“The boy broke it with a stone!” shrieked Darzee’s wife.

“The boy smashed it with a stone!” yelled Darzee’s wife.

“Well! It may be some consolation to you when you’re dead to know that I shall settle accounts with the boy. My husband lies on the rubbish heap this morning, but before night the boy in the house will lie very still. What is the use of running away? I am sure to catch you. Little fool, look at me!”

“Well! It might be a bit of comfort to you when you’re gone to know that I’ll take care of the boy. My husband is lying on the trash heap this morning, but by tonight, the boy in the house will be very still. What’s the point of running away? I will definitely catch you. Little fool, look at me!”

Darzee’s wife knew better than to do that, for a bird who looks at a snake’s eyes gets so frightened that she cannot move. Darzee’s wife fluttered on, piping sorrowfully, and never leaving the ground, and Nagaina quickened her pace.

Darzee’s wife was smarter than to do that, because a bird that stares into a snake’s eyes gets so scared that it can't move. Darzee’s wife kept fluttering, singing sadly, and stayed on the ground, while Nagaina sped up.

Rikki-tikki heard them going up the path from the stables, and he raced for the end of the melon patch near the wall. There, in the warm litter above the melons, very cunningly hidden, he found twenty-five eggs, about the size of a bantam’s eggs, but with whitish skin instead of shell.

Rikki-tikki heard them walking up the path from the stables, and he dashed to the end of the melon patch by the wall. There, in the warm debris above the melons, cleverly hidden, he found twenty-five eggs, about the size of bantam eggs, but with a whitish skin instead of a shell.

“I was not a day too soon,” he said, for he could see the baby cobras curled up inside the skin, and he knew that the minute they were hatched they could each kill a man or a mongoose. He bit off the tops of the eggs as fast as he could, taking care to crush the young cobras, and turned over the litter from time to time to see whether he had missed any. At last there were only three eggs left, and Rikki-tikki began to chuckle to himself, when he heard Darzee’s wife screaming:

“I wasn’t a moment too early,” he said, as he saw the baby cobras curled up inside the eggs, knowing that once they hatched, each one could kill a man or a mongoose. He quickly bit off the tops of the eggs, making sure to crush the young cobras, and occasionally turned over the debris to check if he had missed any. Finally, only three eggs remained, and Rikki-tikki started to chuckle to himself when he heard Darzee’s wife screaming:

“Rikki-tikki, I led Nagaina toward the house, and she has gone into the veranda, and—oh, come quickly—she means killing!”

“Rikki-tikki, I led Nagaina toward the house, and she went onto the porch, and—oh, come quickly—she's trying to kill!”

Rikki-tikki smashed two eggs, and tumbled backward down the melon-bed with the third egg in his mouth, and scuttled to the veranda as hard as he could put foot to the ground. Teddy and his mother and father were there at early breakfast, but Rikki-tikki saw that they were not eating anything. They sat stone-still, and their faces were white. Nagaina was coiled up on the matting by Teddy’s chair, within easy striking distance of Teddy’s bare leg, and she was swaying to and fro, singing a song of triumph.

Rikki-tikki smashed two eggs and fell backward into the melon patch with the third egg in his mouth, then raced to the porch as fast as he could. Teddy and his mom and dad were there having breakfast, but Rikki-tikki noticed they weren’t eating anything. They sat completely still, and their faces were pale. Nagaina was curled up on the mat by Teddy’s chair, close enough to strike at Teddy’s bare leg, and she was swaying back and forth, singing a victory song.

“Son of the big man that killed Nag,” she hissed, “stay still. I am not ready yet. Wait a little. Keep very still, all you three! If you move I strike, and if you do not move I strike. Oh, foolish people, who killed my Nag!”

“Son of the man who killed Nag,” she hissed, “stay still. I’m not ready yet. Just wait a little. Keep very still, all three of you! If you move, I’ll strike, and if you don’t move, I’ll strike. Oh, foolish people, who killed my Nag!”

Teddy’s eyes were fixed on his father, and all his father could do was to whisper, “Sit still, Teddy. You mustn’t move. Teddy, keep still.”

Teddy’s eyes were locked on his dad, and all his dad could do was whisper, “Sit still, Teddy. You can’t move. Teddy, stay still.”

Then Rikki-tikki came up and cried, “Turn round, Nagaina. Turn and fight!”

Then Rikki-tikki came up and shouted, “Turn around, Nagaina. Turn and fight!”

“All in good time,” said she, without moving her eyes. “I will settle my account with you presently. Look at your friends, Rikki-tikki. They are still and white. They are afraid. They dare not move, and if you come a step nearer I strike.”

“All in good time,” she said, keeping her eyes fixed. “I’ll deal with you soon. Look at your friends, Rikki-tikki. They’re still and pale. They’re scared. They won’t move, and if you take another step closer, I’ll strike.”

“Look at your eggs,” said Rikki-tikki, “in the melon bed near the wall. Go and look, Nagaina!”

“Check out your eggs,” said Rikki-tikki, “in the melon patch by the wall. Go and see, Nagaina!”

The big snake turned half around, and saw the egg on the veranda. “Ah-h! Give it to me,” she said.

The big snake turned halfway around and saw the egg on the porch. "Ah-h! Hand it over," she said.

Rikki-tikki put his paws one on each side of the egg, and his eyes were blood-red. “What price for a snake’s egg? For a young cobra? For a young king cobra? For the last—the very last of the brood? The ants are eating all the others down by the melon bed.”

Rikki-tikki placed his paws on either side of the egg, and his eyes were bright red. “What’s the price for a snake’s egg? For a young cobra? For a young king cobra? For the last—the very last of the brood? The ants are devouring all the others by the melon patch.”

Nagaina spun clear round, forgetting everything for the sake of the one egg. Rikki-tikki saw Teddy’s father shoot out a big hand, catch Teddy by the shoulder, and drag him across the little table with the tea-cups, safe and out of reach of Nagaina.

Nagaina turned around, completely focused on the one egg. Rikki-tikki watched as Teddy’s dad reached out, grabbed Teddy by the shoulder, and pulled him across the small table with the tea cups, keeping him safe and out of Nagaina’s reach.

“Tricked! Tricked! Tricked! Rikk-tck-tck!” chuckled Rikki-tikki. “The boy is safe, and it was I—I—I that caught Nag by the hood last night in the bathroom.” Then he began to jump up and down, all four feet together, his head close to the floor. “He threw me to and fro, but he could not shake me off. He was dead before the big man blew him in two. I did it! Rikki-tikki-tck-tck! Come then, Nagaina. Come and fight with me. You shall not be a widow long.”

“Gotcha! Gotcha! Gotcha! Rikki-tikki!” laughed Rikki-tikki. “The kid is safe, and it was me—I—I that caught Nag by the neck last night in the bathroom.” Then he started jumping up and down, all four feet together, his head close to the ground. “He tossed me around, but he couldn't shake me off. He was dead before the big guy blew him into two pieces. I did it! Rikki-tikki-tck-tck! Come on, Nagaina. Come and fight me. You won’t be a widow for long.”

Nagaina saw that she had lost her chance of killing Teddy, and the egg lay between Rikki-tikki’s paws. “Give me the egg, Rikki-tikki. Give me the last of my eggs, and I will go away and never come back,” she said, lowering her hood.

Nagaina realized she had missed her chance to kill Teddy, and the egg was lying between Rikki-tikki’s paws. “Give me the egg, Rikki-tikki. Just give me my last egg, and I’ll leave and never return,” she said, lowering her hood.

“Yes, you will go away, and you will never come back. For you will go to the rubbish heap with Nag. Fight, widow! The big man has gone for his gun! Fight!”

“Yes, you will leave, and you will never return. Because you’ll end up in the trash with Nag. Fight, widow! The big guy has gone for his gun! Fight!”

{0227}

Nagaina flew down the path, with Rikki-tikki behind her.

Nagaina raced down the path, with Rikki-tikki following her.

Rikki-tikki was bounding all round Nagaina, keeping just out of reach of her stroke, his little eyes like hot coals. Nagaina gathered herself together and flung out at him. Rikki-tikki jumped up and backward. Again and again and again she struck, and each time her head came with a whack on the matting of the veranda and she gathered herself together like a watch spring. Then Rikki-tikki danced in a circle to get behind her, and Nagaina spun round to keep her head to his head, so that the rustle of her tail on the matting sounded like dry leaves blown along by the wind.

Rikki-tikki was jumping all around Nagaina, staying just out of reach of her strikes, his little eyes glowing like hot coals. Nagaina prepared herself and lunged at him. Rikki-tikki leaped up and backward. Over and over again, she attacked, and each time her head crashed against the matting of the veranda as she coiled back like a spring. Then Rikki-tikki circled to get behind her, and Nagaina spun around to keep her head facing his, the rustle of her tail on the matting sounding like dry leaves swept along by the wind.

He had forgotten the egg. It still lay on the veranda, and Nagaina came nearer and nearer to it, till at last, while Rikki-tikki was drawing breath, she caught it in her mouth, turned to the veranda steps, and flew like an arrow down the path, with Rikki-tikki behind her. When the cobra runs for her life, she goes like a whip-lash flicked across a horse’s neck.

He had forgotten the egg. It was still lying on the porch, and Nagaina approached it closer and closer until, finally, while Rikki-tikki was catching his breath, she grabbed it with her mouth, turned towards the porch steps, and dashed down the path like an arrow, with Rikki-tikki chasing after her. When a cobra is running for her life, she moves like a whip crack across a horse’s neck.

Rikki-tikki knew that he must catch her, or all the trouble would begin again. She headed straight for the long grass by the thorn-bush, and as he was running Rikki-tikki heard Darzee still singing his foolish little song of triumph. But Darzee’s wife was wiser. She flew off her nest as Nagaina came along, and flapped her wings about Nagaina’s head. If Darzee had helped they might have turned her, but Nagaina only lowered her hood and went on. Still, the instant’s delay brought Rikki-tikki up to her, and as she plunged into the rat-hole where she and Nag used to live, his little white teeth were clenched on her tail, and he went down with her—and very few mongooses, however wise and old they may be, care to follow a cobra into its hole. It was dark in the hole; and Rikki-tikki never knew when it might open out and give Nagaina room to turn and strike at him. He held on savagely, and stuck out his feet to act as brakes on the dark slope of the hot, moist earth.

Rikki-tikki realized he had to catch her, or all the trouble would start up again. She headed straight for the tall grass by the thorn bush, and while he was running, Rikki-tikki heard Darzee still singing his silly little song of victory. But Darzee’s wife was smarter. She flew out of her nest as Nagaina approached and flapped her wings around Nagaina’s head. If Darzee had stepped in, they might have succeeded in turning her, but Nagaina simply lowered her hood and continued on. Still, the brief delay allowed Rikki-tikki to catch up to her, and as she dove into the rat hole where she and Nag used to live, his little white teeth grabbed onto her tail, and he went down with her—and very few mongooses, no matter how clever or old they are, dare to follow a cobra into its hole. It was dark inside the hole, and Rikki-tikki knew he could never tell when it might open up and give Nagaina space to turn and strike at him. He held on fiercely and stretched out his feet to serve as brakes on the slick, hot earth.

Then the grass by the mouth of the hole stopped waving, and Darzee said, “It is all over with Rikki-tikki! We must sing his death song. Valiant Rikki-tikki is dead! For Nagaina will surely kill him underground.”

Then the grass by the mouth of the hole stopped moving, and Darzee said, “It’s all over for Rikki-tikki! We have to sing his death song. Brave Rikki-tikki is dead! For Nagaina will definitely kill him underground.”

So he sang a very mournful song that he made up on the spur of the minute, and just as he got to the most touching part, the grass quivered again, and Rikki-tikki, covered with dirt, dragged himself out of the hole leg by leg, licking his whiskers. Darzee stopped with a little shout. Rikki-tikki shook some of the dust out of his fur and sneezed. “It is all over,” he said. “The widow will never come out again.” And the red ants that live between the grass stems heard him, and began to troop down one after another to see if he had spoken the truth.

So he sang a really sad song that he made up on the spot, and just as he reached the most emotional part, the grass rustled again, and Rikki-tikki, covered in dirt, pulled himself out of the hole leg by leg, licking his whiskers. Darzee stopped with a little shout. Rikki-tikki shook some of the dust out of his fur and sneezed. “It’s all over,” he said. “The widow will never come out again.” And the red ants that live among the grass blades heard him and started to come down one after another to see if he was telling the truth.

Rikki-tikki curled himself up in the grass and slept where he was—slept and slept till it was late in the afternoon, for he had done a hard day’s work.

Rikki-tikki curled up in the grass and fell asleep right there—slept and slept until it was late in the afternoon because he had worked hard that day.

“Now,” he said, when he awoke, “I will go back to the house. Tell the Coppersmith, Darzee, and he will tell the garden that Nagaina is dead.”

“Now,” he said when he woke up, “I’m going back to the house. Tell the Coppersmith, Darzee, and he’ll let the garden know that Nagaina is dead.”

{0230}

It is all over.

It's all over.

The Coppersmith is a bird who makes a noise exactly like the beating of a little hammer on a copper pot; and the reason he is always making it is because he is the town crier to every Indian garden, and tells all the news to everybody who cares to listen. As Rikki-tikki went up the path, he heard his “attention” notes like a tiny dinner gong, and then the steady “Ding-dong-tock! Nag is dead—dong! Nagaina is dead! Ding-dong-tock!” That set all the birds in the garden singing, and the frogs croaking, for Nag and Nagaina used to eat frogs as well as little birds.

The Coppersmith is a bird that sounds just like a little hammer tapping on a copper pot; and the reason he keeps making that noise is that he acts as the town crier for every Indian garden, sharing all the news with everyone who wants to listen. As Rikki-tikki walked up the path, he heard his “attention” notes like a tiny dinner bell, followed by the steady “Ding-dong-tock! Nag is dead—dong! Nagaina is dead! Ding-dong-tock!” That got all the birds in the garden singing and the frogs croaking, since Nag and Nagaina used to eat frogs as well as small birds.

When Rikki got to the house, Teddy and Teddy’s mother (she looked very white still, for she had been fainting) and Teddy’s father came out and almost cried over him; and that night he ate all that was given him till he could eat no more, and went to bed on Teddy’s shoulder, where Teddy’s mother saw him when she came to look late at night.

When Rikki arrived at the house, Teddy, his mom (who still looked very pale from fainting), and Teddy’s dad came out and nearly cried over him. That night, he ate everything offered to him until he couldn’t eat anymore, then went to bed on Teddy’s shoulder, where Teddy’s mom found him when she came to check on him late at night.

“He saved our lives and Teddy’s life,” she said to her husband. “Just think, he saved all our lives.”

“He saved our lives and Teddy’s life,” she said to her husband. “Just think, he saved all of us.”

Rikki-tikki woke up with a jump, for the mongooses are light sleepers.

Rikki-tikki jumped awake because mongooses are light sleepers.

“Oh, it’s you,” said he. “What are you bothering for? All the cobras are dead. And if they weren’t, I’m here.”

“Oh, it’s you,” he said. “What are you doing here? All the cobras are gone. And even if they weren’t, I’m here.”

Rikki-tikki had a right to be proud of himself. But he did not grow too proud, and he kept that garden as a mongoose should keep it, with tooth and jump and spring and bite, till never a cobra dared show its head inside the walls.

Rikki-tikki had every reason to be proud of himself. But he didn’t let it go to his head, and he maintained the garden like a mongoose should, with his teeth, jumps, springs, and bites, until no cobra ever dared to show its head inside the walls.

Darzee’s Chant

(Sung in honor of Rikki-tikki-tavi)

(Sung in honor of Rikki-tikki-tavi)

Singer and tailor am I—
    Doubled the joys that I know—
Proud of my lilt to the sky,
    Proud of the house that I sew—
Over and under, so weave I my music—so weave I the house that I sew.

Sing to your fledglings again,
    Mother, oh lift up your head!
Evil that plagued us is slain,
    Death in the garden lies dead.
Terror that hid in the roses is impotent—flung on the dung-hill and dead!

Who has delivered us, who?
    Tell me his nest and his name.
Rikki, the valiant, the true,
    Tikki, with eyeballs of flame,
Rikk-tikki-tikki, the ivory-fanged, the hunter with eyeballs of flame!

Give him the Thanks of the Birds,
    Bowing with tail feathers spread!
Praise him with nightingale words—
    Nay, I will praise him instead.
Hear! I will sing you the praise of the bottle-tailed Rikki, with eyeballs of red!

(Here Rikki-tikki interrupted, and the rest of the song is lost.)

Singer and tailor am I—
    Doubled the joys that I know—
Proud of my song to the sky,
    Proud of the home that I create—
Over and under, so I weave my music—so I weave the home that I create.

Sing to your little ones again,
    Mother, oh lift up your head!
Evil that tormented us is gone,
    Death in the garden lies dead.
Terror that lurked in the roses is powerless—thrown on the dung-hill and dead!

Who has saved us, who?
    Tell me his nest and his name.
Rikki, the brave, the true,
    Tikki, with eyes like flames,
Rikk-tikki-tikki, the ivory-fanged, the hunter with eyes like flames!

Give him the Thanks of the Birds,
    Bowing with tail feathers spread!
Praise him with nightingale words—
    No, I will praise him instead.
Hear! I will sing you the praise of the bottle-tailed Rikki, with eyes of red!

(Here Rikki-tikki interrupted, and the rest of the song is lost.)

{0237}

Toomai of the Elephants

I will remember what I was, I am sick of rope and chain—
    I will remember my old strength and all my forest affairs.
I will not sell my back to man for a bundle of sugar-cane:
    I will go out to my own kind, and the wood-folk in their lairs.

I will go out until the day, until the morning break—
    Out to the wind’s untainted kiss, the water’s clean caress;
I will forget my ankle-ring and snap my picket stake.
    I will revisit my lost loves, and playmates masterless!

I will remember who I was; I’m tired of ropes and chains—
    I will recall my old strength and everything I did in the woods.
I won't sell myself to anyone for a pile of sugarcane:
    I will seek out my own kind and the forest dwellers in their homes.

I will head out until the day, until morning comes—
    Out to the wind’s pure kiss, the water’s gentle touch;
I will forget my ankle chain and break my tether.
    I will reconnect with my lost loves and playmates, free at last!

Kala Nag, which means Black Snake, had served the Indian Government in every way that an elephant could serve it for forty-seven years, and as he was fully twenty years old when he was caught, that makes him nearly seventy—a ripe age for an elephant. He remembered pushing, with a big leather pad on his forehead, at a gun stuck in deep mud, and that was before the Afghan War of 1842, and he had not then come to his full strength.

Kala Nag, which means Black Snake, had worked for the Indian Government in every way an elephant could for forty-seven years, and since he was already twenty years old when he was captured, that makes him almost seventy—a good age for an elephant. He remembered pushing against a gun that was stuck deep in mud, wearing a big leather pad on his forehead, and that was before the Afghan War of 1842, when he hadn’t yet reached his full strength.

His mother Radha Pyari,—Radha the darling,—who had been caught in the same drive with Kala Nag, told him, before his little milk tusks had dropped out, that elephants who were afraid always got hurt. Kala Nag knew that that advice was good, for the first time that he saw a shell burst he backed, screaming, into a stand of piled rifles, and the bayonets pricked him in all his softest places. So, before he was twenty-five, he gave up being afraid, and so he was the best-loved and the best-looked-after elephant in the service of the Government of India. He had carried tents, twelve hundred pounds’ weight of tents, on the march in Upper India. He had been hoisted into a ship at the end of a steam crane and taken for days across the water, and made to carry a mortar on his back in a strange and rocky country very far from India, and had seen the Emperor Theodore lying dead in Magdala, and had come back again in the steamer entitled, so the soldiers said, to the Abyssinian War medal. He had seen his fellow elephants die of cold and epilepsy and starvation and sunstroke up at a place called Ali Musjid, ten years later; and afterward he had been sent down thousands of miles south to haul and pile big balks of teak in the timberyards at Moulmein. There he had half killed an insubordinate young elephant who was shirking his fair share of work.

His mother Radha Pyari—Radha the darling—who had been caught up in the same experience as Kala Nag, told him before his little milk tusks fell out that elephants who were scared always got hurt. Kala Nag realized that advice was wise because the first time he saw a shell explode, he backed away, screaming, into a stack of rifles, and the bayonets poked him in all his softest spots. So, before he turned twenty-five, he decided to stop being afraid, and as a result, he became the most beloved and well-cared-for elephant in the service of the Government of India. He had carried tents weighing twelve hundred pounds during marches in Upper India. He had been lifted onto a ship by a steam crane and taken for days across the ocean, and made to carry a mortar on his back in a strange, rocky land far from India. He had seen Emperor Theodore lying dead in Magdala and returned on the steamer that the soldiers said was entitled to the Abyssinian War medal. He had witnessed his fellow elephants die from cold, epilepsy, starvation, and sunstroke at a place called Ali Musjid, ten years later; and afterward, he had been sent thousands of miles south to haul and stack huge blocks of teak in the timber yards at Moulmein. There, he had almost killed a rebellious young elephant who was trying to avoid his fair share of work.

{0239}

Kala Nag was the best-loved elephant in the service.

Kala Nag was the most beloved elephant in the service.

After that he was taken off timber-hauling, and employed, with a few score other elephants who were trained to the business, in helping to catch wild elephants among the Garo hills. Elephants are very strictly preserved by the Indian Government. There is one whole department which does nothing else but hunt them, and catch them, and break them in, and send them up and down the country as they are needed for work.

After that, he was removed from hauling timber and, along with a few dozen other trained elephants, helped with capturing wild elephants in the Garo hills. The Indian Government places strict protections on elephants. There’s an entire department dedicated to hunting, capturing, taming, and relocating them across the country as needed for work.

Kala Nag stood ten fair feet at the shoulders, and his tusks had been cut off short at five feet, and bound round the ends, to prevent them splitting, with bands of copper; but he could do more with those stumps than any untrained elephant could do with the real sharpened ones. When, after weeks and weeks of cautious driving of scattered elephants across the hills, the forty or fifty wild monsters were driven into the last stockade, and the big drop gate, made of tree trunks lashed together, jarred down behind them, Kala Nag, at the word of command, would go into that flaring, trumpeting pandemonium (generally at night, when the flicker of the torches made it difficult to judge distances), and, picking out the biggest and wildest tusker of the mob, would hammer him and hustle him into quiet while the men on the backs of the other elephants roped and tied the smaller ones.

Kala Nag stood ten feet tall at the shoulders, and his tusks had been cut short to five feet, wrapped at the ends with copper bands to prevent them from splitting. But he could do more with those stumps than any untrained elephant could do with real sharpened tusks. After weeks of carefully driving scattered elephants across the hills, when the forty or fifty wild beasts were finally herded into the last stockade and the massive drop gate, made of tree trunks bound together, slammed shut behind them, Kala Nag would charge into that chaotic, trumpeting frenzy (usually at night, when the flicker of the torches made it hard to judge distances). He would single out the biggest and wildest tusker of the group and subdue him while the men on the backs of the other elephants roped and tied the smaller ones.

There was nothing in the way of fighting that Kala Nag, the old wise Black Snake, did not know, for he had stood up more than once in his time to the charge of the wounded tiger, and, curling up his soft trunk to be out of harm’s way, had knocked the springing brute sideways in mid-air with a quick sickle cut of his head, that he had invented all by himself; had knocked him over, and kneeled upon him with his huge knees till the life went out with a gasp and a howl, and there was only a fluffy striped thing on the ground for Kala Nag to pull by the tail.

There was nothing about fighting that Kala Nag, the old wise Black Snake, didn’t know. He had faced the charge of a wounded tiger more than once in his time. Curling his soft trunk out of harm’s way, he had knocked the leaping brute sideways in mid-air with a quick sickle cut of his head, a move he had come up with all on his own. He had taken the tiger down and knelt on him with his huge knees until the creature breathed its last with a gasp and a howl, leaving just a fluffy striped body on the ground for Kala Nag to pull by the tail.

“Yes,” said Big Toomai, his driver, the son of Black Toomai who had taken him to Abyssinia, and grandson of Toomai of the Elephants who had seen him caught, “there is nothing that the Black Snake fears except me. He has seen three generations of us feed him and groom him, and he will live to see four.”

“Yes,” said Big Toomai, his driver, the son of Black Toomai who had taken him to Abyssinia, and grandson of Toomai of the Elephants who had seen him captured, “there is nothing that the Black Snake fears except me. He has seen three generations of us feed him and groom him, and he will live to see four.”

“He is afraid of me also,” said Little Toomai, standing up to his full height of four feet, with only one rag upon him. He was ten years old, the eldest son of Big Toomai, and, according to custom, he would take his father’s place on Kala Nag’s neck when he grew up, and would handle the heavy iron ankus, the elephant goad, that had been worn smooth by his father, and his grandfather, and his great-grandfather.

“He’s scared of me too,” said Little Toomai, standing up to his full height of four feet, dressed in just one rag. He was ten years old, the oldest son of Big Toomai, and according to tradition, he would take his father's place on Kala Nag’s back when he got older, and would use the heavy iron ankus, the elephant goad, that had been worn smooth by his father, grandfather, and great-grandfather.

{5291}

Kala Nag

Elephant

He knew what he was talking of; for he had been born under Kala Nag’s shadow, had played with the end of his trunk before he could walk, had taken him down to water as soon as he could walk, and Kala Nag would no more have dreamed of disobeying his shrill little orders than he would have dreamed of killing him on that day when Big Toomai carried the little brown baby under Kala Nag’s tusks, and told him to salute his master that was to be.

He knew what he was talking about; he had been born under Kala Nag’s shadow, had played with the tip of his trunk before he could walk, and had taken him to the water as soon as he was able to walk. Kala Nag would no more have thought of ignoring his high-pitched orders than he would have thought of harming him on that day when Big Toomai carried the little brown baby under Kala Nag’s tusks and told him to greet his future master.

“Yes,” said Little Toomai, “he is afraid of me,” and he took long strides up to Kala Nag, called him a fat old pig, and made him lift up his feet one after the other.

“Yes,” said Little Toomai, “he’s scared of me,” and he walked over to Kala Nag with long strides, called him a fat old pig, and made him lift his feet one at a time.

“Wah!” said Little Toomai, “thou art a big elephant,” and he wagged his fluffy head, quoting his father. “The Government may pay for elephants, but they belong to us mahouts. When thou art old, Kala Nag, there will come some rich rajah, and he will buy thee from the Government, on account of thy size and thy manners, and then thou wilt have nothing to do but to carry gold earrings in thy ears, and a gold howdah on thy back, and a red cloth covered with gold on thy sides, and walk at the head of the processions of the King. Then I shall sit on thy neck, O Kala Nag, with a silver ankus, and men will run before us with golden sticks, crying, `Room for the King’s elephant!’ That will be good, Kala Nag, but not so good as this hunting in the jungles.”

“Wow!” said Little Toomai, “you’re a big elephant,” and he shook his fluffy head, copying his father. “The government can pay for the elephants, but they really belong to us mahouts. When you get old, Kala Nag, some wealthy rajah will come along and buy you from the government because of your size and your manners, and then you won’t have to do anything except wear gold earrings in your ears, a gold howdah on your back, and a red cloth covered in gold on your sides, and walk at the front of the King’s processions. Then I’ll sit on your neck, O Kala Nag, with a silver ankus, while men run ahead of us with golden sticks, shouting, ‘Make way for the King’s elephant!’ That will be nice, Kala Nag, but not as nice as this hunting in the jungles.”

“Umph!” said Big Toomai. “Thou art a boy, and as wild as a buffalo-calf. This running up and down among the hills is not the best Government service. I am getting old, and I do not love wild elephants. Give me brick elephant lines, one stall to each elephant, and big stumps to tie them to safely, and flat, broad roads to exercise upon, instead of this come-and-go camping. Aha, the Cawnpore barracks were good. There was a bazaar close by, and only three hours’ work a day.”

“Umph!” said Big Toomai. “You're just a boy, as wild as a buffalo calf. Running up and down these hills isn’t the best work for the government. I’m getting old, and I don’t care for wild elephants. I prefer brick elephant enclosures, one stall for each elephant, big stumps to tie them to securely, and wide, flat roads for exercise instead of this on-and-off camping. Aha, the Cawnpore barracks were great. There was a market nearby, and only three hours of work each day.”

Little Toomai remembered the Cawnpore elephant-lines and said nothing. He very much preferred the camp life, and hated those broad, flat roads, with the daily grubbing for grass in the forage reserve, and the long hours when there was nothing to do except to watch Kala Nag fidgeting in his pickets.

Little Toomai remembered the Cawnpore elephant lines and didn't say anything. He really preferred camp life and despised those wide, flat roads, with the daily searching for grass in the forage reserve, and the long hours when there was nothing to do except watch Kala Nag fidgeting in his tie.

What Little Toomai liked was to scramble up bridle paths that only an elephant could take; the dip into the valley below; the glimpses of the wild elephants browsing miles away; the rush of the frightened pig and peacock under Kala Nag’s feet; the blinding warm rains, when all the hills and valleys smoked; the beautiful misty mornings when nobody knew where they would camp that night; the steady, cautious drive of the wild elephants, and the mad rush and blaze and hullabaloo of the last night’s drive, when the elephants poured into the stockade like boulders in a landslide, found that they could not get out, and flung themselves at the heavy posts only to be driven back by yells and flaring torches and volleys of blank cartridge.

What Little Toomai loved was climbing up paths that only an elephant could use; the drop into the valley below; the sights of wild elephants grazing miles away; the thrill of the startled pig and peacock darting under Kala Nag’s feet; the blinding warm rains when all the hills and valleys steamed; the gorgeous misty mornings when no one knew where they would set up camp that night; the steady, careful movement of the wild elephants, and the chaotic rush and noise of the previous night's drive when the elephants surged into the stockade like boulders in a landslide, found they couldn’t get out, and hurled themselves against the heavy posts only to be pushed back by shouts, flickering torches, and bursts of blank shots.

Even a little boy could be of use there, and Toomai was as useful as three boys. He would get his torch and wave it, and yell with the best. But the really good time came when the driving out began, and the Keddah—that is, the stockade—looked like a picture of the end of the world, and men had to make signs to one another, because they could not hear themselves speak. Then Little Toomai would climb up to the top of one of the quivering stockade posts, his sun-bleached brown hair flying loose all over his shoulders, and he looking like a goblin in the torch-light. And as soon as there was a lull you could hear his high-pitched yells of encouragement to Kala Nag, above the trumpeting and crashing, and snapping of ropes, and groans of the tethered elephants. “Mael, mael, Kala Nag! (Go on, go on, Black Snake!) Dant do! (Give him the tusk!) Somalo! Somalo! (Careful, careful!) Maro! Mar! (Hit him, hit him!) Mind the post! Arre! Arre! Hai! Yai! Kya-a-ah!” he would shout, and the big fight between Kala Nag and the wild elephant would sway to and fro across the Keddah, and the old elephant catchers would wipe the sweat out of their eyes, and find time to nod to Little Toomai wriggling with joy on the top of the posts.

Even a little boy could be helpful there, and Toomai was as valuable as three boys. He would grab his torch and wave it around, yelling just like the rest. But the real excitement came when the driving out started, and the Keddah—that is, the stockade—looked like a scene from the end of the world, with men making gestures to each other because they couldn’t hear themselves talk. Then Little Toomai would climb up to the top of one of the shaking stockade posts, his sun-bleached brown hair flying all over his shoulders, looking like a goblin in the torchlight. As soon as there was

He did more than wriggle. One night he slid down from the post and slipped in between the elephants and threw up the loose end of a rope, which had dropped, to a driver who was trying to get a purchase on the leg of a kicking young calf (calves always give more trouble than full-grown animals). Kala Nag saw him, caught him in his trunk, and handed him up to Big Toomai, who slapped him then and there, and put him back on the post.

He didn’t just squirm. One night, he climbed down from the post and slipped between the elephants, tossing the loose end of a rope that had fallen to a handler who was trying to get a grip on the leg of a kicking young calf (calves always cause more trouble than adult animals). Kala Nag spotted him, grabbed him with his trunk, and handed him up to Big Toomai, who slapped him right then and there and put him back on the post.

Next morning he gave him a scolding and said, “Are not good brick elephant lines and a little tent carrying enough, that thou must needs go elephant catching on thy own account, little worthless? Now those foolish hunters, whose pay is less than my pay, have spoken to Petersen Sahib of the matter.” Little Toomai was frightened. He did not know much of white men, but Petersen Sahib was the greatest white man in the world to him. He was the head of all the Keddah operations—the man who caught all the elephants for the Government of India, and who knew more about the ways of elephants than any living man.

The next morning, he gave him a lecture and said, “Isn’t having good brick elephant lines and a little tent enough? Why do you have to go elephant catching on your own, you little worthless kid? Now those silly hunters, who get paid less than I do, have talked to Petersen Sahib about this.” Little Toomai was scared. He didn’t know much about white people, but to him, Petersen Sahib was the most important white man in the world. He was in charge of all the Keddah operations—the guy who caught all the elephants for the Government of India and who knew more about elephants than anyone alive.

“What—what will happen?” said Little Toomai.

“What’s going to happen?” asked Little Toomai.

“Happen! The worst that can happen. Petersen Sahib is a madman. Else why should he go hunting these wild devils? He may even require thee to be an elephant catcher, to sleep anywhere in these fever-filled jungles, and at last to be trampled to death in the Keddah. It is well that this nonsense ends safely. Next week the catching is over, and we of the plains are sent back to our stations. Then we will march on smooth roads, and forget all this hunting. But, son, I am angry that thou shouldst meddle in the business that belongs to these dirty Assamese jungle folk. Kala Nag will obey none but me, so I must go with him into the Keddah, but he is only a fighting elephant, and he does not help to rope them. So I sit at my ease, as befits a mahout,—not a mere hunter,—a mahout, I say, and a man who gets a pension at the end of his service. Is the family of Toomai of the Elephants to be trodden underfoot in the dirt of a Keddah? Bad one! Wicked one! Worthless son! Go and wash Kala Nag and attend to his ears, and see that there are no thorns in his feet. Or else Petersen Sahib will surely catch thee and make thee a wild hunter—a follower of elephant’s foot tracks, a jungle bear. Bah! Shame! Go!”

"Happen! The worst that can happen. Mr. Petersen is a madman. Why else would he go hunting these wild animals? He might even expect you to be an elephant catcher, to sleep anywhere in these fever-ridden jungles, and eventually get trampled to death in the Keddah. It’s good that this nonsense will end safely. Next week the catching will be over, and we in the plains will go back to our stations. Then we’ll march on smooth roads and forget all about this hunting. But, son, I’m upset that you should involve yourself in something that belongs to these dirty Assamese jungle folks. Kala Nag will only obey me, so I have to go with him into the Keddah, but he’s just a fighting elephant, and he doesn't help with the roping. So I sit back, as befits a mahout—not just a hunter—a mahout, I say, and a man who gets a pension at the end of his service. Is the family of Toomai of the Elephants meant to be trampled in the dirt of a Keddah? You bad one! Wicked one! Worthless son! Go wash Kala Nag and check his ears, and make sure there are no thorns in his feet. Otherwise, Mr. Petersen will catch you and turn you into a wild hunter—a follower of elephant tracks, a jungle dweller. Ugh! What a shame! Go!”

Little Toomai went off without saying a word, but he told Kala Nag all his grievances while he was examining his feet. “No matter,” said Little Toomai, turning up the fringe of Kala Nag’s huge right ear. “They have said my name to Petersen Sahib, and perhaps—and perhaps—and perhaps—who knows? Hai! That is a big thorn that I have pulled out!”

Little Toomai left without saying anything, but he shared all his complaints with Kala Nag while checking his feet. “It doesn’t matter,” said Little Toomai, lifting the edge of Kala Nag’s huge right ear. “They have mentioned my name to Petersen Sahib, and maybe—and maybe—and maybe—who knows? Wow! That’s a big thorn I’ve taken out!”

The next few days were spent in getting the elephants together, in walking the newly caught wild elephants up and down between a couple of tame ones to prevent them giving too much trouble on the downward march to the plains, and in taking stock of the blankets and ropes and things that had been worn out or lost in the forest.

The next few days were spent gathering the elephants, leading the newly caught wild elephants up and down between a couple of tame ones to keep them from causing too much trouble on the descent to the plains, and taking inventory of the blankets, ropes, and other supplies that had been worn out or lost in the forest.

Petersen Sahib came in on his clever she-elephant Pudmini; he had been paying off other camps among the hills, for the season was coming to an end, and there was a native clerk sitting at a table under a tree, to pay the drivers their wages. As each man was paid he went back to his elephant, and joined the line that stood ready to start. The catchers, and hunters, and beaters, the men of the regular Keddah, who stayed in the jungle year in and year out, sat on the backs of the elephants that belonged to Petersen Sahib’s permanent force, or leaned against the trees with their guns across their arms, and made fun of the drivers who were going away, and laughed when the newly caught elephants broke the line and ran about.

Petersen Sahib arrived on his clever she-elephant Pudmini; he had been settling up with other camps in the hills, as the season was drawing to a close. There was a local clerk sitting at a table under a tree, paying the drivers their wages. As each man was paid, he returned to his elephant and joined the line that was ready to depart. The catchers, hunters, and beaters—the regular Keddah crew who lived in the jungle year-round—sat on the backs of the elephants belonging to Petersen Sahib’s permanent team or leaned against the trees with their guns crossed over their arms, joking about the departing drivers and laughing when the newly captured elephants broke formation and ran around.

Big Toomai went up to the clerk with Little Toomai behind him, and Machua Appa, the head tracker, said in an undertone to a friend of his, “There goes one piece of good elephant stuff at least. ’Tis a pity to send that young jungle-cock to molt in the plains.”

Big Toomai walked over to the clerk, with Little Toomai following him, and Machua Appa, the head tracker, whispered to a friend of his, “That’s one impressive piece of elephant gear for sure. It’s a shame to send that young jungle-rooster to shed its feathers out in the plains.”

Now Petersen Sahib had ears all over him, as a man must have who listens to the most silent of all living things—the wild elephant. He turned where he was lying all along on Pudmini’s back and said, “What is that? I did not know of a man among the plains-drivers who had wit enough to rope even a dead elephant.”

Now Petersen Sahib was all ears, like a man should be who listens to the quietest of creatures—the wild elephant. He shifted his position, still lying on Pudmini’s back, and said, “What’s that? I didn’t know any of the plains-drivers had the cleverness to rope even a dead elephant.”

“This is not a man, but a boy. He went into the Keddah at the last drive, and threw Barmao there the rope, when we were trying to get that young calf with the blotch on his shoulder away from his mother.”

“This is not a man, but a boy. He went into the enclosure during the last drive and tossed the rope to Barmao when we were trying to get that young calf with the spot on his shoulder away from its mother.”

Machua Appa pointed at Little Toomai, and Petersen Sahib looked, and Little Toomai bowed to the earth.

Machua Appa pointed at Little Toomai, and Petersen Sahib looked, and Little Toomai bowed to the ground.

“He throw a rope? He is smaller than a picket-pin. Little one, what is thy name?” said Petersen Sahib.

“He threw a rope? He’s smaller than a picket pin. Little one, what’s your name?” said Petersen Sahib.

Little Toomai was too frightened to speak, but Kala Nag was behind him, and Toomai made a sign with his hand, and the elephant caught him up in his trunk and held him level with Pudmini’s forehead, in front of the great Petersen Sahib. Then Little Toomai covered his face with his hands, for he was only a child, and except where elephants were concerned, he was just as bashful as a child could be.

Little Toomai was too scared to speak, but Kala Nag was behind him, and Toomai made a gesture with his hand. The elephant lifted him up in his trunk and held him at the same height as Pudmini’s forehead, in front of the impressive Petersen Sahib. Then Little Toomai covered his face with his hands because he was just a kid, and aside from being around elephants, he felt as shy as any child could be.

“Oho!” said Petersen Sahib, smiling underneath his mustache, “and why didst thou teach thy elephant that trick? Was it to help thee steal green corn from the roofs of the houses when the ears are put out to dry?”

“Oho!” said Petersen Sahib, smiling under his mustache, “and why did you teach your elephant that trick? Was it to help you steal corn from the roofs of the houses when the ears are put out to dry?”

{0255}

“Not green corn, Protector of the Poor,—melons,” said Little Toomai.

“Not green corn, Protector of the Poor—melons,” said Little Toomai.

“Not green corn, Protector of the Poor,—melons,” said Little Toomai, and all the men sitting about broke into a roar of laughter. Most of them had taught their elephants that trick when they were boys. Little Toomai was hanging eight feet up in the air, and he wished very much that he were eight feet underground.

“Not green corn, Protector of the Poor—melons,” said Little Toomai, and all the men sitting around burst into laughter. Most of them had taught their elephants that trick when they were kids. Little Toomai was hanging eight feet in the air, and he really wished he were eight feet underground.

“He is Toomai, my son, Sahib,” said Big Toomai, scowling. “He is a very bad boy, and he will end in a jail, Sahib.”

“He is Toomai, my son, Sir,” said Big Toomai, frowning. “He is a very bad kid, and he’s going to end up in jail, Sir.”

“Of that I have my doubts,” said Petersen Sahib. “A boy who can face a full Keddah at his age does not end in jails. See, little one, here are four annas to spend in sweetmeats because thou hast a little head under that great thatch of hair. In time thou mayest become a hunter too.” Big Toomai scowled more than ever. “Remember, though, that Keddahs are not good for children to play in,” Petersen Sahib went on.

“I'm not so sure about that,” said Petersen Sahib. “A boy who can take on a full Keddah at his age doesn’t end up in jail. Here, kid, take these four annas to spend on sweets because you’ve got a clever little head under all that hair. Maybe one day you’ll be a hunter too.” Big Toomai frowned harder than ever. “But just remember, Keddahs aren’t safe places for kids to mess around in,” Petersen Sahib continued.

“Must I never go there, Sahib?” asked Little Toomai with a big gasp.

“Do I never get to go there, Sir?” asked Little Toomai, gasping in surprise.

“Yes.” Petersen Sahib smiled again. “When thou hast seen the elephants dance. That is the proper time. Come to me when thou hast seen the elephants dance, and then I will let thee go into all the Keddahs.”

“Yes.” Petersen Sahib smiled again. “When you have seen the elephants dance. That is the right time. Come to me when you have seen the elephants dance, and then I will let you go into all the Keddahs.”

There was another roar of laughter, for that is an old joke among elephant-catchers, and it means just never. There are great cleared flat places hidden away in the forests that are called elephants’ ball-rooms, but even these are only found by accident, and no man has ever seen the elephants dance. When a driver boasts of his skill and bravery the other drivers say, “And when didst thou see the elephants dance?”

There was another round of laughter because that’s an old joke among elephant catchers, and it means absolutely never. There are huge clearings deep in the forests called elephants' ballrooms, but even those are only discovered by chance, and no one has ever seen the elephants dance. When a driver brags about his skill and bravery, the other drivers respond, “And when did you see the elephants dance?”

Kala Nag put Little Toomai down, and he bowed to the earth again and went away with his father, and gave the silver four-anna piece to his mother, who was nursing his baby brother, and they all were put up on Kala Nag’s back, and the line of grunting, squealing elephants rolled down the hill path to the plains. It was a very lively march on account of the new elephants, who gave trouble at every ford, and needed coaxing or beating every other minute.

Kala Nag set Little Toomai down, and he bowed to the ground once more before leaving with his father. He handed the silver four-anna coin to his mother, who was nursing his baby brother. They all climbed onto Kala Nag’s back, and the line of grunting, squealing elephants moved down the hill path to the plains. It was a lively march because of the new elephants, who caused problems at every river crossing and needed to be coaxed or prodded every other minute.

Big Toomai prodded Kala Nag spitefully, for he was very angry, but Little Toomai was too happy to speak. Petersen Sahib had noticed him, and given him money, so he felt as a private soldier would feel if he had been called out of the ranks and praised by his commander-in-chief.

Big Toomai jabbed Kala Nag in annoyance, since he was really angry, but Little Toomai was too happy to say anything. Petersen Sahib had noticed him and given him some money, so he felt like a private soldier who had just been called out of the ranks and praised by his commanding officer.

“What did Petersen Sahib mean by the elephant dance?” he said, at last, softly to his mother.

“What did Petersen Sahib mean by the elephant dance?” he finally asked his mother softly.

Big Toomai heard him and grunted. “That thou shouldst never be one of these hill buffaloes of trackers. That was what he meant. Oh, you in front, what is blocking the way?”

Big Toomai heard him and grunted. “You should never be one of those hill buffaloes of trackers. That’s what he meant. Oh, you in front, what’s blocking the way?”

An Assamese driver, two or three elephants ahead, turned round angrily, crying: “Bring up Kala Nag, and knock this youngster of mine into good behavior. Why should Petersen Sahib have chosen me to go down with you donkeys of the rice fields? Lay your beast alongside, Toomai, and let him prod with his tusks. By all the Gods of the Hills, these new elephants are possessed, or else they can smell their companions in the jungle.” Kala Nag hit the new elephant in the ribs and knocked the wind out of him, as Big Toomai said, “We have swept the hills of wild elephants at the last catch. It is only your carelessness in driving. Must I keep order along the whole line?”

An Assamese driver, two or three elephants ahead, turned around angrily, shouting: “Bring up Kala Nag, and get this youngster of mine to behave. Why did Petersen Sahib choose me to come down here with you rice field donkeys? Position your beast next to mine, Toomai, and let him nudge with his tusks. By all the Gods of the Hills, these new elephants are either crazy or they can smell their buddies in the jungle.” Kala Nag hit the new elephant in the ribs and knocked the breath out of him, as Big Toomai said, “We’ve cleared the hills of wild elephants at the last roundup. It's just your carelessness in driving. Do I have to maintain order all along the line?”

“Hear him!” said the other driver. “We have swept the hills! Ho! Ho! You are very wise, you plains people. Anyone but a mud-head who never saw the jungle would know that they know that the drives are ended for the season. Therefore all the wild elephants to-night will—but why should I waste wisdom on a river-turtle?”

“Hear him!” said the other driver. “We’ve cleared the hills! Ha! You’re all very smart, you folks from the plains. Anyone who isn’t a fool and has never seen the jungle would know that the drives are over for the season. So all the wild elephants tonight will—but why should I waste my wisdom on someone who doesn’t get it?”

“What will they do?” Little Toomai called out.

“What are they going to do?” Little Toomai called out.

“Ohe, little one. Art thou there? Well, I will tell thee, for thou hast a cool head. They will dance, and it behooves thy father, who has swept all the hills of all the elephants, to double-chain his pickets to-night.”

“Ohe, little one. Are you there? Well, I’ll tell you, because you’re level-headed. They will dance, and your father, who has cleared all the hills of all the elephants, needs to double-chain his pickets tonight.”

“What talk is this?” said Big Toomai. “For forty years, father and son, we have tended elephants, and we have never heard such moonshine about dances.”

“What talk is this?” said Big Toomai. “For forty years, father and son, we have taken care of elephants, and we have never heard such nonsense about dances.”

“Yes; but a plainsman who lives in a hut knows only the four walls of his hut. Well, leave thy elephants unshackled tonight and see what comes. As for their dancing, I have seen the place where—Bapree-bap! How many windings has the Dihang River? Here is another ford, and we must swim the calves. Stop still, you behind there.”

“Yes; but a person living on the plains in a hut only knows the four walls of that hut. Well, let your elephants roam free tonight and see what happens. As for their dancing, I’ve seen the spot where—Bapree-bap! How many twists and turns does the Dihang River have? Here’s another crossing, and we need to swim the calves. Hold still, you back there.”

And in this way, talking and wrangling and splashing through the rivers, they made their first march to a sort of receiving camp for the new elephants. But they lost their tempers long before they got there.

And so, chatting and arguing and splashing through the rivers, they made their first march to a kind of welcome camp for the new elephants. But they lost their tempers long before they arrived.

Then the elephants were chained by their hind legs to their big stumps of pickets, and extra ropes were fitted to the new elephants, and the fodder was piled before them, and the hill drivers went back to Petersen Sahib through the afternoon light, telling the plains drivers to be extra careful that night, and laughing when the plains drivers asked the reason.

Then the elephants were chained by their hind legs to the big tree stumps, and extra ropes were added to the new elephants, and the feed was piled up in front of them. The hill drivers headed back to Petersen Sahib in the afternoon light, telling the plains drivers to be especially careful that night and laughing when the plains drivers asked why.

Little Toomai attended to Kala Nag’s supper, and as evening fell, wandered through the camp, unspeakably happy, in search of a tom-tom. When an Indian child’s heart is full, he does not run about and make a noise in an irregular fashion. He sits down to a sort of revel all by himself. And Little Toomai had been spoken to by Petersen Sahib! If he had not found what he wanted, I believe he would have been ill. But the sweetmeat seller in the camp lent him a little tom-tom—a drum beaten with the flat of the hand—and he sat down, cross-legged, before Kala Nag as the stars began to come out, the tom-tom in his lap, and he thumped and he thumped and he thumped, and the more he thought of the great honor that had been done to him, the more he thumped, all alone among the elephant fodder. There was no tune and no words, but the thumping made him happy.

Little Toomai took care of Kala Nag's dinner, and as evening fell, he wandered around the camp, feeling incredibly happy, looking for a tom-tom. When an Indian child’s heart is full, they don’t just dash around making noise randomly. Instead, they sit down for a kind of private celebration. And Little Toomai had been acknowledged by Petersen Sahib! If he hadn’t found what he was looking for, I think he would have felt sick. But the sweetmeat vendor in the camp lent him a small tom-tom—a drum played with the palm of the hand—and he sat down cross-legged in front of Kala Nag as the stars began to appear, the tom-tom in his lap. He pounded on it repeatedly, and the more he thought about the great honor he had received, the harder he hit, all alone among the elephant food. There wasn't a melody or any lyrics, but the thumping made him happy.

The new elephants strained at their ropes, and squealed and trumpeted from time to time, and he could hear his mother in the camp hut putting his small brother to sleep with an old, old song about the great God Shiv, who once told all the animals what they should eat. It is a very soothing lullaby, and the first verse says:

The new elephants tugged at their ropes, squealing and trumpeting every now and then, and he could hear his mother in the camp hut putting his little brother to sleep with an ancient song about the great God Shiv, who once told all the animals what they should eat. It's a really calming lullaby, and the first verse goes:

Shiv, who poured the harvest and made the winds to blow,
Sitting at the doorways of a day of long ago,
Gave to each his portion, food and toil and fate,
From the King upon the guddee to the Beggar at the gate.
    All things made he—Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! He made all—
    Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
    And mother’s heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!

Shiv, who brought in the harvest and made the winds blow,
Sitting at the entrance of a long-ago day,
Gave everyone their share, food, work, and destiny,
From the King on the throne to the Beggar at the gate.
    He created everything—Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! He created all—
    Thorn for the camel, food for the cows,
    And a mother’s heart for a sleepy head, O my little son!

Little Toomai came in with a joyous tunk-a-tunk at the end of each verse, till he felt sleepy and stretched himself on the fodder at Kala Nag’s side. At last the elephants began to lie down one after another as is their custom, till only Kala Nag at the right of the line was left standing up; and he rocked slowly from side to side, his ears put forward to listen to the night wind as it blew very slowly across the hills. The air was full of all the night noises that, taken together, make one big silence—the click of one bamboo stem against the other, the rustle of something alive in the undergrowth, the scratch and squawk of a half-waked bird (birds are awake in the night much more often than we imagine), and the fall of water ever so far away. Little Toomai slept for some time, and when he waked it was brilliant moonlight, and Kala Nag was still standing up with his ears cocked. Little Toomai turned, rustling in the fodder, and watched the curve of his big back against half the stars in heaven, and while he watched he heard, so far away that it sounded no more than a pinhole of noise pricked through the stillness, the “hoot-toot” of a wild elephant.

Little Toomai came in with a cheerful tunk-a-tunk at the end of each verse until he got sleepy and lay down on the fodder next to Kala Nag. Eventually, the elephants started to lie down one by one as they usually do, until only Kala Nag on the right was still standing; he swayed slowly from side to side, his ears forward to catch the night wind gently blowing across the hills. The air was filled with all the nighttime sounds that, together, create one big silence—the clink of one bamboo stalk against another, the rustling of something moving in the underbrush, the scratch and squawk of a half-awake bird (birds are often awake at night more than we think), and the distant sound of water flowing. Little Toomai slept for a while, and when he woke up, the moonlight was bright, and Kala Nag was still standing with his ears perked up. Little Toomai shifted, rustling in the fodder, and looked at the curve of Kala Nag's big back against half the stars in the sky, and while he watched, he heard, so far away it seemed like just a tiny noise breaking through the stillness, the “hoot-toot” of a wild elephant.

All the elephants in the lines jumped up as if they had been shot, and their grunts at last waked the sleeping mahouts, and they came out and drove in the picket pegs with big mallets, and tightened this rope and knotted that till all was quiet. One new elephant had nearly grubbed up his picket, and Big Toomai took off Kala Nag’s leg chain and shackled that elephant fore-foot to hind-foot, but slipped a loop of grass string round Kala Nag’s leg, and told him to remember that he was tied fast. He knew that he and his father and his grandfather had done the very same thing hundreds of times before. Kala Nag did not answer to the order by gurgling, as he usually did. He stood still, looking out across the moonlight, his head a little raised and his ears spread like fans, up to the great folds of the Garo hills.

All the elephants in the lines jumped up like they'd been shot, and their grunts finally woke the sleeping mahouts, who came out and drove in the picket pegs with big mallets, tightening and knotting ropes until everything was calm. One new elephant nearly pulled up his picket, so Big Toomai took off Kala Nag’s leg chain and shackled that elephant's front foot to his back foot, but slipped a loop of grass string around Kala Nag’s leg and told him to remember that he was securely tied. He knew he, his father, and his grandfather had done the same thing hundreds of times before. Kala Nag didn’t respond to the order with a gurgle as he usually did. He stood still, gazing out across the moonlight, his head slightly raised and his ears spread like fans, looking toward the great folds of the Garo hills.

“Tend to him if he grows restless in the night,” said Big Toomai to Little Toomai, and he went into the hut and slept. Little Toomai was just going to sleep, too, when he heard the coir string snap with a little “tang,” and Kala Nag rolled out of his pickets as slowly and as silently as a cloud rolls out of the mouth of a valley. Little Toomai pattered after him, barefooted, down the road in the moonlight, calling under his breath, “Kala Nag! Kala Nag! Take me with you, O Kala Nag!” The elephant turned, without a sound, took three strides back to the boy in the moonlight, put down his trunk, swung him up to his neck, and almost before Little Toomai had settled his knees, slipped into the forest.

“Take care of him if he gets restless at night,” Big Toomai told Little Toomai, before heading into the hut to sleep. Little Toomai was just about to drift off himself when he heard the coir string snap with a soft “tang,” and Kala Nag quietly rolled out of his pickets, as slowly and silently as a cloud emerging from a valley. Little Toomai hurried after him, barefoot, down the road in the moonlight, whispering, “Kala Nag! Kala Nag! Please take me with you, O Kala Nag!” The elephant turned, without making a sound, took three steps back towards the boy in the moonlight, lowered his trunk, lifted him up to his neck, and almost before Little Toomai could settle his knees, slipped into the forest.

There was one blast of furious trumpeting from the lines, and then the silence shut down on everything, and Kala Nag began to move. Sometimes a tuft of high grass washed along his sides as a wave washes along the sides of a ship, and sometimes a cluster of wild-pepper vines would scrape along his back, or a bamboo would creak where his shoulder touched it. But between those times he moved absolutely without any sound, drifting through the thick Garo forest as though it had been smoke. He was going uphill, but though Little Toomai watched the stars in the rifts of the trees, he could not tell in what direction.

There was a loud blast of trumpeting from the lines, and then everything went silent as Kala Nag began to move. Sometimes a clump of tall grass brushed against his sides like a wave hitting a ship, and sometimes a bunch of wild-pepper vines would graze his back, or a bamboo would creak where his shoulder touched it. But when those things weren’t happening, he moved completely silently, gliding through the dense Garo forest as if it were smoke. He was going uphill, but even though Little Toomai watched the stars peeking through the trees, he couldn’t tell which direction he was heading.

Then Kala Nag reached the crest of the ascent and stopped for a minute, and Little Toomai could see the tops of the trees lying all speckled and furry under the moonlight for miles and miles, and the blue-white mist over the river in the hollow. Toomai leaned forward and looked, and he felt that the forest was awake below him—awake and alive and crowded. A big brown fruit-eating bat brushed past his ear; a porcupine’s quills rattled in the thicket; and in the darkness between the tree stems he heard a hog-bear digging hard in the moist warm earth, and snuffing as it digged.

Then Kala Nag reached the top of the hill and paused for a moment, and Little Toomai could see the treetops spread out beneath the moonlight for miles and miles, with a blue-white mist hovering over the river in the valley. Toomai leaned forward and looked, and he felt that the forest was awake below him—alert and vibrant and busy. A large brown fruit bat brushed past his ear; a porcupine's quills rattled in the bushes; and in the shadows between the tree trunks, he heard a hog-bear digging hard in the warm, damp earth, snorting as it dug.

Then the branches closed over his head again, and Kala Nag began to go down into the valley—not quietly this time, but as a runaway gun goes down a steep bank—in one rush. The huge limbs moved as steadily as pistons, eight feet to each stride, and the wrinkled skin of the elbow points rustled. The undergrowth on either side of him ripped with a noise like torn canvas, and the saplings that he heaved away right and left with his shoulders sprang back again and banged him on the flank, and great trails of creepers, all matted together, hung from his tusks as he threw his head from side to side and plowed out his pathway. Then Little Toomai laid himself down close to the great neck lest a swinging bough should sweep him to the ground, and he wished that he were back in the lines again.

Then the branches closed over his head again, and Kala Nag began to head down into the valley—not quietly this time, but like a runaway cannon rushing down a steep slope—all at once. The massive limbs moved steadily like pistons, covering eight feet with each stride, and the wrinkled skin at the joints rustled. The underbrush on either side tore apart with a noise like ripping canvas, and the saplings he pushed aside with his shoulders sprang back and hit him on the side, while great tangled vines hung from his tusks as he swung his head from side to side, clearing a path. Then Little Toomai lay down close to the huge neck to avoid being knocked to the ground by a swinging branch, wishing he were back in the lines again.

{0010}

The grass began to get squashy, and Kala Nag’s feet sucked and squelched as he put them down, and the night mist at the bottom of the valley chilled Little Toomai. There was a splash and a trample, and the rush of running water, and Kala Nag strode through the bed of a river, feeling his way at each step. Above the noise of the water, as it swirled round the elephant’s legs, Little Toomai could hear more splashing and some trumpeting both upstream and down—great grunts and angry snortings, and all the mist about him seemed to be full of rolling, wavy shadows.

The grass started to feel squishy, and Kala Nag’s feet squelched as he stepped down, while the night mist at the bottom of the valley chilled Little Toomai. There was a splash and some trampling sounds, along with the rush of running water, as Kala Nag walked through the riverbed, feeling his way with every step. Above the noise of the water swirling around the elephant’s legs, Little Toomai could hear more splashing and trumpeting both upstream and downstream—big grunts and angry snorts, and all the mist around him seemed filled with rolling, wavy shadows.

“Ai!” he said, half aloud, his teeth chattering. “The elephant-folk are out tonight. It is the dance, then!”

“Ai!” he said, half aloud, his teeth chattering. “The elephant people are out tonight. It’s the dance, then!”

Kala Nag swashed out of the water, blew his trunk clear, and began another climb. But this time he was not alone, and he had not to make his path. That was made already, six feet wide, in front of him, where the bent jungle-grass was trying to recover itself and stand up. Many elephants must have gone that way only a few minutes before. Little Toomai looked back, and behind him a great wild tusker with his little pig’s eyes glowing like hot coals was just lifting himself out of the misty river. Then the trees closed up again, and they went on and up, with trumpetings and crashings, and the sound of breaking branches on every side of them.

Kala Nag charged out of the water, cleared his trunk, and started climbing again. But this time he wasn’t alone, and he didn’t have to create his own path. One was already laid out in front of him, six feet wide, where the bent jungle grass was trying to stand back up. Many elephants must have come that way just a few minutes earlier. Little Toomai glanced back, and behind him a massive wild tusker with little pig-like eyes glowing like hot coals was just emerging from the misty river. Then the trees closed in again, and they continued up, surrounded by trumpeting and crashing sounds, and the noise of breaking branches all around them.

{5317}

Elephant-dance

Elephant dance

At last Kala Nag stood still between two tree-trunks at the very top of the hill. They were part of a circle of trees that grew round an irregular space of some three or four acres, and in all that space, as Little Toomai could see, the ground had been trampled down as hard as a brick floor. Some trees grew in the center of the clearing, but their bark was rubbed away, and the white wood beneath showed all shiny and polished in the patches of moonlight. There were creepers hanging from the upper branches, and the bells of the flowers of the creepers, great waxy white things like convolvuluses, hung down fast asleep. But within the limits of the clearing there was not a single blade of green—nothing but the trampled earth.

At last, Kala Nag stood still between two tree trunks at the very top of the hill. They were part of a circle of trees that surrounded an irregular space of about three or four acres, and in all that space, as Little Toomai could see, the ground had been trampled down as hard as a brick floor. Some trees grew in the center of the clearing, but their bark had been rubbed away, and the white wood underneath gleamed shiny and polished in the patches of moonlight. Creepers hung from the upper branches, and the bells of the crawler flowers, big waxy white things like morning glories, dangled down asleep. But within the boundaries of the clearing, there wasn't a single blade of green—just the trampled earth.

The moonlight showed it all iron gray, except where some elephants stood upon it, and their shadows were inky black. Little Toomai looked, holding his breath, with his eyes starting out of his head, and as he looked, more and more and more elephants swung out into the open from between the tree trunks. Little Toomai could only count up to ten, and he counted again and again on his fingers till he lost count of the tens, and his head began to swim. Outside the clearing he could hear them crashing in the undergrowth as they worked their way up the hillside, but as soon as they were within the circle of the tree trunks they moved like ghosts.

The moonlight cast everything in iron gray, except where some elephants stood, their shadows deep black. Little Toomai watched, holding his breath, his eyes wide open, and as he looked, more and more elephants emerged from between the tree trunks. Little Toomai could only count up to ten, so he counted again and again on his fingers until he lost track of the tens, and his head started to spin. Outside the clearing, he could hear them crashing through the underbrush as they made their way up the hillside, but once they were within the circle of the tree trunks, they moved like ghosts.

There were white-tusked wild males, with fallen leaves and nuts and twigs lying in the wrinkles of their necks and the folds of their ears; fat, slow-footed she-elephants, with restless, little pinky black calves only three or four feet high running under their stomachs; young elephants with their tusks just beginning to show, and very proud of them; lanky, scraggy old-maid elephants, with their hollow anxious faces, and trunks like rough bark; savage old bull elephants, scarred from shoulder to flank with great weals and cuts of bygone fights, and the caked dirt of their solitary mud baths dropping from their shoulders; and there was one with a broken tusk and the marks of the full-stroke, the terrible drawing scrape, of a tiger’s claws on his side.

There were wild male elephants with white tusks, their necks and ears filled with fallen leaves, nuts, and twigs; hefty, slow-moving female elephants with restless little pink and black calves just three or four feet tall scampering underneath them; young elephants proudly flaunting their tusks, which were just starting to appear; lanky, scruffy old female elephants with anxious, hollow faces and trunks that felt like rough bark; fierce old male elephants scarred from head to toe with old wounds from battles, with clumps of caked dirt from their solitary mud baths falling from their bodies; and there was one with a broken tusk, marked by the deep scratches made by a tiger’s claws on his side.

They were standing head to head, or walking to and fro across the ground in couples, or rocking and swaying all by themselves—scores and scores of elephants.

They were standing face to face, or walking back and forth across the ground in pairs, or rocking and swaying all by themselves—lots and lots of elephants.

Toomai knew that so long as he lay still on Kala Nag’s neck nothing would happen to him, for even in the rush and scramble of a Keddah drive a wild elephant does not reach up with his trunk and drag a man off the neck of a tame elephant. And these elephants were not thinking of men that night. Once they started and put their ears forward when they heard the chinking of a leg iron in the forest, but it was Pudmini, Petersen Sahib’s pet elephant, her chain snapped short off, grunting, snuffling up the hillside. She must have broken her pickets and come straight from Petersen Sahib’s camp; and Little Toomai saw another elephant, one that he did not know, with deep rope galls on his back and breast. He, too, must have run away from some camp in the hills about.

Toomai knew that as long as he stayed still on Kala Nag’s neck, he would be safe, because even in the chaos of a Keddah drive, a wild elephant wouldn’t reach up with its trunk and pull a person off the neck of a tame elephant. That night, the elephants weren't paying any attention to humans. They perked up their ears when they heard the clinking of a leg iron in the forest, but it turned out to be Pudmini, Petersen Sahib's pet elephant, her chain broken and grunting as she made her way up the hillside. She must have broken free from her pickets and come straight from Petersen Sahib's camp. Little Toomai also spotted another elephant, one he didn’t recognize, with deep rope marks on its back and chest. It, too, must have escaped from some camp in the surrounding hills.

At last there was no sound of any more elephants moving in the forest, and Kala Nag rolled out from his station between the trees and went into the middle of the crowd, clucking and gurgling, and all the elephants began to talk in their own tongue, and to move about.

At last, there was no sound of any more elephants in the forest, and Kala Nag came out from his spot between the trees and walked into the middle of the crowd, making clucking and gurgling sounds. All the elephants started to communicate in their own way and began to move around.

{0271}

Little Toomai looked down upon scores and scores of broad backs.

Little Toomai looked down at a lot of broad backs.

Still lying down, Little Toomai looked down upon scores and scores of broad backs, and wagging ears, and tossing trunks, and little rolling eyes. He heard the click of tusks as they crossed other tusks by accident, and the dry rustle of trunks twined together, and the chafing of enormous sides and shoulders in the crowd, and the incessant flick and hissh of the great tails. Then a cloud came over the moon, and he sat in black darkness. But the quiet, steady hustling and pushing and gurgling went on just the same. He knew that there were elephants all round Kala Nag, and that there was no chance of backing him out of the assembly; so he set his teeth and shivered. In a Keddah at least there was torchlight and shouting, but here he was all alone in the dark, and once a trunk came up and touched him on the knee.

Still lying down, Little Toomai looked down at countless large backs, wagging ears, swaying trunks, and little rolling eyes. He heard the clink of tusks as they accidentally knocked against each other, the dry rustle of trunks intertwined, and the rubbing of huge sides and shoulders in the crowd, along with the constant flick and hiss of the massive tails. Then a cloud covered the moon, and he sat in complete darkness. But the quiet, steady shuffling, pushing, and gurgling continued just the same. He knew there were elephants all around Kala Nag, and that there was no way to back him out of the crowd; so he clenched his teeth and shivered. In a Keddah, at least, there was torchlight and shouting, but here he was all alone in the dark, and once a trunk came up and touched him on the knee.

Then an elephant trumpeted, and they all took it up for five or ten terrible seconds. The dew from the trees above spattered down like rain on the unseen backs, and a dull booming noise began, not very loud at first, and Little Toomai could not tell what it was. But it grew and grew, and Kala Nag lifted up one forefoot and then the other, and brought them down on the ground—one-two, one-two, as steadily as trip-hammers. The elephants were stamping all together now, and it sounded like a war drum beaten at the mouth of a cave. The dew fell from the trees till there was no more left to fall, and the booming went on, and the ground rocked and shivered, and Little Toomai put his hands up to his ears to shut out the sound. But it was all one gigantic jar that ran through him—this stamp of hundreds of heavy feet on the raw earth. Once or twice he could feel Kala Nag and all the others surge forward a few strides, and the thumping would change to the crushing sound of juicy green things being bruised, but in a minute or two the boom of feet on hard earth began again. A tree was creaking and groaning somewhere near him. He put out his arm and felt the bark, but Kala Nag moved forward, still tramping, and he could not tell where he was in the clearing. There was no sound from the elephants, except once, when two or three little calves squeaked together. Then he heard a thump and a shuffle, and the booming went on. It must have lasted fully two hours, and Little Toomai ached in every nerve, but he knew by the smell of the night air that the dawn was coming.

Then an elephant trumpeted, and they all joined in for five or ten intense seconds. The dew from the trees above splattered down like rain on the hidden backs, and a dull booming noise started, not very loud at first, and Little Toomai couldn’t figure out what it was. But it grew louder, and Kala Nag lifted one forefoot and then the other, bringing them down on the ground—one-two, one-two, as steadily as trip hammers. The elephants were stomping in unison now, and it sounded like a war drum being beaten at the entrance of a cave. The dew kept falling from the trees until there was none left, and the booming continued, shaking the ground, making Little Toomai cover his ears to block out the sound. But it was all one massive vibration that coursed through him—this stampede of hundreds of heavy feet on the bare earth. A couple of times, he could feel Kala Nag and the others surge forward a few steps, and the thumping would shift to the crushing sound of juicy green things being crushed, but after a minute or two, the booming of feet on hard ground would start again. A tree was creaking and groaning nearby. He reached out his arm and felt the bark, but Kala Nag moved ahead, still stomping, and he could not tell where he was in the clearing. There was no sound from the elephants, except once, when a couple of little calves squeaked together. Then he heard a thump and a shuffle, and the booming continued. It must have lasted a full two hours, and Little Toomai ached in every nerve, but he could tell by the smell of the night air that dawn was coming.

The morning broke in one sheet of pale yellow behind the green hills, and the booming stopped with the first ray, as though the light had been an order. Before Little Toomai had got the ringing out of his head, before even he had shifted his position, there was not an elephant in sight except Kala Nag, Pudmini, and the elephant with the rope-galls, and there was neither sign nor rustle nor whisper down the hillsides to show where the others had gone.

The morning light appeared like a pale yellow blanket behind the green hills, and the noise stopped with the first ray of sunlight, as if the light had given a command. Before Little Toomai could shake the ringing from his ears or even adjust his position, the only elephants in sight were Kala Nag, Pudmini, and the elephant with the rope galls, and there was no sign, sound, or movement down the hillsides to indicate where the others had gone.

Little Toomai stared again and again. The clearing, as he remembered it, had grown in the night. More trees stood in the middle of it, but the undergrowth and the jungle grass at the sides had been rolled back. Little Toomai stared once more. Now he understood the trampling. The elephants had stamped out more room—had stamped the thick grass and juicy cane to trash, the trash into slivers, the slivers into tiny fibers, and the fibers into hard earth.

Little Toomai kept staring. The clearing, as he remembered it, had expanded during the night. More trees were in the center, but the underbrush and jungle grass on the edges had been pushed back. Little Toomai stared again. Now he understood the trampling. The elephants had cleared out more space—had crushed the thick grass and succulent cane into waste, the waste into small pieces, the pieces into tiny fibers, and the fibers into solid ground.

“Wah!” said Little Toomai, and his eyes were very heavy. “Kala Nag, my lord, let us keep by Pudmini and go to Petersen Sahib’s camp, or I shall drop from thy neck.”

“Wow!” said Little Toomai, and his eyes felt really heavy. “Kala Nag, my lord, let’s stay close to Pudmini and head to Petersen Sahib’s camp, or I’m going to fall off your neck.”

The third elephant watched the two go away, snorted, wheeled round, and took his own path. He may have belonged to some little native king’s establishment, fifty or sixty or a hundred miles away.

The third elephant watched the two leave, snorted, turned around, and followed his own path. He might have belonged to some small local king’s group, fifty or sixty or a hundred miles away.

Two hours later, as Petersen Sahib was eating early breakfast, his elephants, who had been double chained that night, began to trumpet, and Pudmini, mired to the shoulders, with Kala Nag, very footsore, shambled into the camp. Little Toomai’s face was gray and pinched, and his hair was full of leaves and drenched with dew, but he tried to salute Petersen Sahib, and cried faintly: “The dance—the elephant dance! I have seen it, and—I die!” As Kala Nag sat down, he slid off his neck in a dead faint.

Two hours later, while Petersen Sahib was having an early breakfast, his elephants, which had been double chained the night before, started to trumpet, and Pudmini, stuck in the mud up to her shoulders, along with a very tired Kala Nag, stumbled into the camp. Little Toomai looked pale and worn out, his hair full of leaves and wet with dew, but he made an effort to salute Petersen Sahib, and said weakly: “The dance—the elephant dance! I saw it, and—I’m dying!” As Kala Nag sat down, he slid off his neck in a faint.

But, since native children have no nerves worth speaking of, in two hours he was lying very contentedly in Petersen Sahib’s hammock with Petersen Sahib’s shooting-coat under his head, and a glass of warm milk, a little brandy, with a dash of quinine, inside of him, and while the old hairy, scarred hunters of the jungles sat three deep before him, looking at him as though he were a spirit, he told his tale in short words, as a child will, and wound up with:

But, since native children have no nerves to speak of, in two hours he was lying comfortably in Petersen Sahib’s hammock with Petersen Sahib’s shooting coat under his head, and a glass of warm milk with a bit of brandy and a splash of quinine in him. While the old, hairy, scarred jungle hunters sat three deep in front of him, looking at him as if he were a spirit, he told his story in simple words, as a child would, and finished with:

“Now, if I lie in one word, send men to see, and they will find that the elephant folk have trampled down more room in their dance-room, and they will find ten and ten, and many times ten, tracks leading to that dance-room. They made more room with their feet. I have seen it. Kala Nag took me, and I saw. Also Kala Nag is very leg-weary!”

“Now, if I'm lying at all, send people to check, and they'll see that the elephant folks have stomped down more space in their dance area, and they’ll find ten, and then ten more, and many times ten, paths leading to that dance area. They created more space with their feet. I witnessed it. Kala Nag took me, and I saw. Also, Kala Nag is really tired!”

Little Toomai lay back and slept all through the long afternoon and into the twilight, and while he slept Petersen Sahib and Machua Appa followed the track of the two elephants for fifteen miles across the hills. Petersen Sahib had spent eighteen years in catching elephants, and he had only once before found such a dance-place. Machua Appa had no need to look twice at the clearing to see what had been done there, or to scratch with his toe in the packed, rammed earth.

Little Toomai lay back and slept through the long afternoon and into the evening, while Petersen Sahib and Machua Appa followed the trail of the two elephants for fifteen miles across the hills. Petersen Sahib had spent eighteen years capturing elephants, and he had only encountered such a dance-place once before. Machua Appa didn’t need to look twice at the clearing to understand what had happened there or to scratch with his toe in the compacted ground.

“The child speaks truth,” said he. “All this was done last night, and I have counted seventy tracks crossing the river. See, Sahib, where Pudmini’s leg-iron cut the bark of that tree! Yes; she was there too.”

“The child is telling the truth,” he said. “All of this happened last night, and I’ve counted seventy tracks crossing the river. Look, Sahib, where Pudmini’s leg-iron dug into the bark of that tree! Yes; she was there too.”

They looked at one another and up and down, and they wondered. For the ways of elephants are beyond the wit of any man, black or white, to fathom.

They glanced at each other and looked around, wondering. The ways of elephants are beyond the understanding of any person, regardless of race.

“Forty years and five,” said Machua Appa, “have I followed my lord, the elephant, but never have I heard that any child of man had seen what this child has seen. By all the Gods of the Hills, it is—what can we say?” and he shook his head.

“Forty years and five,” said Machua Appa, “I have followed my lord, the elephant, but I've never heard of any human child seeing what this child has seen. By all the Gods of the Hills, it is—what can we say?” and he shook his head.

When they got back to camp it was time for the evening meal. Petersen Sahib ate alone in his tent, but he gave orders that the camp should have two sheep and some fowls, as well as a double ration of flour and rice and salt, for he knew that there would be a feast.

When they returned to camp, it was time for dinner. Petersen Sahib ate by himself in his tent, but he instructed that the camp should have two sheep and some chickens, along with double servings of flour, rice, and salt, because he knew there would be a celebration.

{5332}

Toomai of the elephants

Toomai and the elephants

Big Toomai had come up hotfoot from the camp in the plains to search for his son and his elephant, and now that he had found them he looked at them as though he were afraid of them both. And there was a feast by the blazing campfires in front of the lines of picketed elephants, and Little Toomai was the hero of it all. And the big brown elephant catchers, the trackers and drivers and ropers, and the men who know all the secrets of breaking the wildest elephants, passed him from one to the other, and they marked his forehead with blood from the breast of a newly killed jungle-cock, to show that he was a forester, initiated and free of all the jungles.

Big Toomai rushed from the camp in the plains to find his son and their elephant, and now that he had found them, he looked at them as if he were scared of both. There was a feast by the roaring campfires in front of the lines of tied-up elephants, and Little Toomai was the star of the event. The big brown elephant catchers, the trackers, drivers, and ropers, along with the men who knew all the secrets of taming the wildest elephants, passed him around, marking his forehead with blood from a freshly killed jungle cock to indicate that he was a forester, initiated and free to roam all the jungles.

And at last, when the flames died down, and the red light of the logs made the elephants look as though they had been dipped in blood too, Machua Appa, the head of all the drivers of all the Keddahs—Machua Appa, Petersen Sahib’s other self, who had never seen a made road in forty years: Machua Appa, who was so great that he had no other name than Machua Appa,—leaped to his feet, with Little Toomai held high in the air above his head, and shouted: “Listen, my brothers. Listen, too, you my lords in the lines there, for I, Machua Appa, am speaking! This little one shall no more be called Little Toomai, but Toomai of the Elephants, as his great-grandfather was called before him. What never man has seen he has seen through the long night, and the favor of the elephant-folk and of the Gods of the Jungles is with him. He shall become a great tracker. He shall become greater than I, even I, Machua Appa! He shall follow the new trail, and the stale trail, and the mixed trail, with a clear eye! He shall take no harm in the Keddah when he runs under their bellies to rope the wild tuskers; and if he slips before the feet of the charging bull elephant, the bull elephant shall know who he is and shall not crush him. Aihai! my lords in the chains,”—he whirled up the line of pickets—“here is the little one that has seen your dances in your hidden places,—the sight that never man saw! Give him honor, my lords! Salaam karo, my children. Make your salute to Toomai of the Elephants! Gunga Pershad, ahaa! Hira Guj, Birchi Guj, Kuttar Guj, ahaa! Pudmini,—thou hast seen him at the dance, and thou too, Kala Nag, my pearl among elephants!—ahaa! Together! To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!”

And finally, when the flames faded away, and the red glow of the logs made the elephants look like they had been dipped in blood too, Machua Appa, the leader of all the Keddah drivers—Machua Appa, Petersen Sahib’s other self, who hadn’t seen a paved road in forty years: Machua Appa, who was so important that he had no other name but Machua Appa—jumped to his feet, holding Little Toomai high above his head, and shouted: “Listen, my brothers. Listen also, to you my lords in the lines there, for I, Machua Appa, am speaking! This little one shall no longer be called Little Toomai, but Toomai of the Elephants, just like his great-grandfather before him. He has seen what no one else has seen through the long night, and the favor of the elephant-folk and the Gods of the Jungles is with him. He will become a great tracker. He will be greater than I, even I, Machua Appa! He will follow the new trail, the old trail, and the mixed trail with a clear eye! He will not be harmed in the Keddah when he runs underneath their bellies to catch the wild tuskers; and if he falls in front of a charging bull elephant, the bull will recognize him and won’t crush him. Aihai! my lords in the chains,”—he gestured up the line of pickets—“here is the little one who has seen your dances in your hidden places,—the sight that no man has seen! Give him honor, my lords! Salaam karo, my children. Make your salute to Toomai of the Elephants! Gunga Pershad, ahaa! Hira Guj, Birchi Guj, Kuttar Guj, ahaa! Pudmini,—you have seen him at the dance, and you too, Kala Nag, my jewel among elephants!—ahaa! Together! To Toomai of the Elephants. Barrao!”

{0279}

To Toomai of the elephants. Barrao!

To Toomai of the elephants. Wow!

And at that last wild yell the whole line flung up their trunks till the tips touched their foreheads, and broke out into the full salute—the crashing trumpet-peal that only the Viceroy of India hears, the Salaamut of the Keddah.

And at that final wild shout, the entire line raised their trunks until the tips touched their foreheads and broke into a full salute—the booming trumpet sound that only the Viceroy of India hears, the Salaamut of the Keddah.

But it was all for the sake of Little Toomai, who had seen what never man had seen before—the dance of the elephants at night and alone in the heart of the Garo hills!

But it was all for the sake of Little Toomai, who had seen what no one else had ever seen before—the dance of the elephants at night, alone in the heart of the Garo hills!

Shiv and the Grasshopper

(The song that Toomai’s mother sang to the baby)

(The song that Toomai’s mother sang to the baby)

Shiv, who poured the harvest and made the winds to blow,
Sitting at the doorways of a day of long ago,
Gave to each his portion, food and toil and fate,
From the King upon the guddee to the Beggar at the gate.
    All things made he—Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! He made all,—
    Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
    And mother’s heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!


Wheat he gave to rich folk, millet to the poor,
Broken scraps for holy men that beg from door to door;
Battle to the tiger, carrion to the kite,
And rags and bones to wicked wolves without the wall at night.
Naught he found too lofty, none he saw too low—
Parbati beside him watched them come and go;
Thought to cheat her husband, turning Shiv to jest—
Stole the little grasshopper and hid it in her breast.
    So she tricked him, Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! Turn and see.
    Tall are the camels, heavy are the kine,
    But this was Least of Little Things, O little son of mine!


When the dole was ended, laughingly she said,
“Master, of a million mouths, is not one unfed?”
Laughing, Shiv made answer, “All have had their part,
Even he, the little one, hidden ’neath thy heart.”
From her breast she plucked it, Parbati the thief,
Saw the Least of Little Things gnawed a new-grown leaf!
Saw and feared and wondered, making prayer to Shiv,
Who hath surely given meat to all that live.
    All things made he—Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! He made all,—
    Thorn for the camel, fodder for the kine,
    And mother’s heart for sleepy head, O little son of mine!

Shiv, who brought in the harvest and made the winds blow,
Sitting at the doorways of a long-gone day,
Gave everyone their share, food and work and fate,
From the King on the throne to the Beggar at the gate.
    He made everything—Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! He created all,—
    Thorns for the camel, feed for the cows,
    And a mother’s heart for a sleepy head, O little son of mine!


He gave wheat to the wealthy, millet to the poor,
Leftovers for holy men who beg from door to door;
Battle for the tiger, carrion for the kite,
And rags and bones to wicked wolves outside the wall at night.
Nothing was too high for him, nobody too low—
Parbati beside him watched them come and go;
Thinking to play a trick on her husband, turning Shiv into a joke—
She stole the little grasshopper and hid it in her dress.
    So she fooled him, Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! Turn and look.
    The camels are tall, the cows are heavy,
    But this was the Least of Little Things, O little son of mine!


When the giving was done, she laughed and said,
“Master, of a million mouths, isn’t there one that’s unfed?”
Laughing, Shiv replied, “Everyone has had their share,
Even him, the little one, hidden ‘neath your heart.”
From her dress she pulled it out, Parbati the trickster,
Saw the Least of Little Things munching on a new-grown leaf!
She saw and feared and wondered, praying to Shiv,
Who has surely provided food for all that live.
    He made everything—Shiva the Preserver.
    Mahadeo! Mahadeo! He created all,—
    Thorns for the camel, feed for the cows,
    And a mother’s heart for a sleepy head, O little son of mine!

{0285}

Her Majesty’s Servants

You can work it out by Fractions or by simple Rule of Three,
But the way of Tweedle-dum is not the way of Tweedle-dee.
You can twist it, you can turn it, you can plait it till you drop,
But the way of Pilly Winky’s not the way of Winkie Pop!

You can figure it out using fractions or by using the simple rule of three,
But the way of Tweedle-dum isn’t the way of Tweedle-dee.
You can twist it, turn it, or braid it until you’re exhausted,
But the way of Pilly Winky’s not the way of Winkie Pop!

It had been raining heavily for one whole month—raining on a camp of thirty thousand men and thousands of camels, elephants, horses, bullocks, and mules all gathered together at a place called Rawal Pindi, to be reviewed by the Viceroy of India. He was receiving a visit from the Amir of Afghanistan—a wild king of a very wild country. The Amir had brought with him for a bodyguard eight hundred men and horses who had never seen a camp or a locomotive before in their lives—savage men and savage horses from somewhere at the back of Central Asia. Every night a mob of these horses would be sure to break their heel ropes and stampede up and down the camp through the mud in the dark, or the camels would break loose and run about and fall over the ropes of the tents, and you can imagine how pleasant that was for men trying to go to sleep. My tent lay far away from the camel lines, and I thought it was safe. But one night a man popped his head in and shouted, “Get out, quick! They’re coming! My tent’s gone!”

It had been pouring for an entire month—pouring on a camp of thirty thousand soldiers and thousands of camels, elephants, horses, cattle, and mules all gathered at a place called Rawal Pindi, to be inspected by the Viceroy of India. He was hosting a visit from the Amir of Afghanistan—a fierce king from a very wild country. The Amir had brought along eight hundred men and horses who had never encountered a camp or a train before in their lives—wild men and wild horses from deep in Central Asia. Every night, a group of these horses would break their ties and run rampantly up and down the camp through the mud in the dark, or the camels would get loose and wander around, tripping over the ropes of the tents, and you can imagine how pleasant that was for those trying to sleep. My tent was far from the camel lines, so I thought it was safe. But one night, a man popped his head in and shouted, “Get out, quick! They’re coming! My tent’s gone!”

I knew who “they” were, so I put on my boots and waterproof and scuttled out into the slush. Little Vixen, my fox terrier, went out through the other side; and then there was a roaring and a grunting and bubbling, and I saw the tent cave in, as the pole snapped, and begin to dance about like a mad ghost. A camel had blundered into it, and wet and angry as I was, I could not help laughing. Then I ran on, because I did not know how many camels might have got loose, and before long I was out of sight of the camp, plowing my way through the mud.

I knew who "they" were, so I put on my boots and raincoat and hurried out into the muddy mess. Little Vixen, my fox terrier, went out the other side; then I heard a roaring, grunting, and bubbling, and I saw the tent collapse as the pole broke, beginning to sway around like a crazy ghost. A camel had bumped into it, and despite being wet and angry, I couldn't help but laugh. Then I ran on because I didn't know how many camels might have escaped, and before long, I was out of sight of the camp, struggling through the mud.

{0287}

A camel had blundered into my tent.

A camel had stumbled into my tent.

At last I fell over the tail-end of a gun, and by that knew I was somewhere near the artillery lines where the cannon were stacked at night. As I did not want to plowter about any more in the drizzle and the dark, I put my waterproof over the muzzle of one gun, and made a sort of wigwam with two or three rammers that I found, and lay along the tail of another gun, wondering where Vixen had got to, and where I might be.

At last, I stumbled over the end of a gun, and that told me I was close to the artillery lines where the cannons were lined up at night. Not wanting to wander around anymore in the drizzle and darkness, I draped my waterproof over the muzzle of one gun and made a sort of makeshift shelter with two or three ramrods that I found, lying along the back of another gun, wondering where Vixen had gone and where I might be.

Just as I was getting ready to go to sleep I heard a jingle of harness and a grunt, and a mule passed me shaking his wet ears. He belonged to a screw-gun battery, for I could hear the rattle of the straps and rings and chains and things on his saddle pad. The screw-guns are tiny little cannon made in two pieces, that are screwed together when the time comes to use them. They are taken up mountains, anywhere that a mule can find a road, and they are very useful for fighting in rocky country.

Just as I was getting ready to sleep, I heard the jingle of harness and a grunt, and a mule walked by, shaking his wet ears. He belonged to a screw-gun battery because I could hear the rattling of straps, rings, chains, and other stuff on his saddle pad. The screw-guns are small cannons made in two pieces that get screwed together when it's time to use them. They're carried up mountains wherever a mule can find a path, and they're really useful for fighting in rocky areas.

Behind the mule there was a camel, with his big soft feet squelching and slipping in the mud, and his neck bobbing to and fro like a strayed hen’s. Luckily, I knew enough of beast language—not wild-beast language, but camp-beast language, of course—from the natives to know what he was saying.

Behind the mule, there was a camel, his big, soft feet squelching and slipping in the mud, and his neck bobbing back and forth like a lost hen's. Fortunately, I knew enough of animal language—not wild animal language, but camp animal language, of course—from the locals to understand what he was saying.

He must have been the one that flopped into my tent, for he called to the mule, “What shall I do? Where shall I go? I have fought with a white thing that waved, and it took a stick and hit me on the neck.” (That was my broken tent pole, and I was very glad to know it.) “Shall we run on?”

He must have been the one who crashed into my tent, because he called to the mule, “What should I do? Where should I go? I just fought with a white thing that waved, and it took a stick and hit me on the neck.” (That was my broken tent pole, and I was relieved to find out.) “Should we run?”

“Oh, it was you,” said the mule, “you and your friends, that have been disturbing the camp? All right. You’ll be beaten for this in the morning. But I may as well give you something on account now.”

“Oh, it was you,” said the mule, “you and your friends, who have been disturbing the camp? Fine. You’ll get what's coming to you in the morning. But I might as well give you a taste of it now.”

I heard the harness jingle as the mule backed and caught the camel two kicks in the ribs that rang like a drum. “Another time,” he said, “you’ll know better than to run through a mule battery at night, shouting `Thieves and fire!’ Sit down, and keep your silly neck quiet.”

I heard the harness jingle as the mule backed up and kicked the camel twice in the ribs, making a sound like a drum. “Next time,” he said, “you’ll think twice before running through a mule battery at night, shouting 'Thieves and fire!' Sit down, and keep your foolish neck still.”

The camel doubled up camel-fashion, like a two-foot rule, and sat down whimpering. There was a regular beat of hoofs in the darkness, and a big troop-horse cantered up as steadily as though he were on parade, jumped a gun tail, and landed close to the mule.

The camel crouched down like a two-foot ruler and sat there whimpering. In the darkness, the steady sound of hoofbeats echoed, and a large troop horse trotted up as if he were on parade, jumped over a gun tail, and landed right next to the mule.

“It’s disgraceful,” he said, blowing out his nostrils. “Those camels have racketed through our lines again—the third time this week. How’s a horse to keep his condition if he isn’t allowed to sleep. Who’s here?”

“It’s disgraceful,” he said, exhaling sharply. “Those camels have busted through our lines again—the third time this week. How’s a horse supposed to stay in shape if he can’t get any sleep? Who’s around?”

“I’m the breech-piece mule of number two gun of the First Screw Battery,” said the mule, “and the other’s one of your friends. He’s waked me up too. Who are you?”

“I’m the breech-piece mule of number two gun of the First Screw Battery,” said the mule, “and the other’s one of your friends. He’s woken me up too. Who are you?”

“Number Fifteen, E troop, Ninth Lancers—Dick Cunliffe’s horse. Stand over a little, there.”

“Number Fifteen, E troop, Ninth Lancers—Dick Cunliffe’s horse. Move over a bit, there.”

“Oh, beg your pardon,” said the mule. “It’s too dark to see much. Aren’t these camels too sickening for anything? I walked out of my lines to get a little peace and quiet here.”

“Oh, excuse me,” said the mule. “It’s too dark to see much. Aren’t these camels just awful? I stepped away from my group to find a bit of peace and quiet here.”

“My lords,” said the camel humbly, “we dreamed bad dreams in the night, and we were very much afraid. I am only a baggage camel of the 39th Native Infantry, and I am not as brave as you are, my lords.”

“My lords,” said the camel humbly, “we had disturbing dreams last night, and we were really scared. I’m just a baggage camel from the 39th Native Infantry, and I’m not as brave as you are, my lords.”

“Then why didn’t you stay and carry baggage for the 39th Native Infantry, instead of running all round the camp?” said the mule.

“Then why didn’t you stick around and haul gear for the 39th Native Infantry, instead of rushing all over the camp?” said the mule.

“They were such very bad dreams,” said the camel. “I am sorry. Listen! What is that? Shall we run on again?”

“They were really bad dreams,” said the camel. “I’m sorry. Hey! What’s that? Should we start running again?”

“Sit down,” said the mule, “or you’ll snap your long stick-legs between the guns.” He cocked one ear and listened. “Bullocks!” he said. “Gun bullocks. On my word, you and your friends have waked the camp very thoroughly. It takes a good deal of prodding to put up a gun-bullock.”

“Sit down,” said the mule, “or you’ll break your long legs between the guns.” He perked up one ear and listened. “Bullocks!” he said. “Gun bullocks. Honestly, you and your friends have really woken up the camp. It takes a lot to get a gun-bullock going.”

I heard a chain dragging along the ground, and a yoke of the great sulky white bullocks that drag the heavy siege guns when the elephants won’t go any nearer to the firing, came shouldering along together. And almost stepping on the chain was another battery mule, calling wildly for “Billy.”

I heard a chain scraping on the ground, and a team of big, sulky white bulls that pull the heavy siege guns when the elephants won’t get any closer to the firing, came lumbering along together. Almost stepping on the chain was another battery mule, frantically calling for “Billy.”

“That’s one of our recruits,” said the old mule to the troop horse. “He’s calling for me. Here, youngster, stop squealing. The dark never hurt anybody yet.”

“That’s one of our recruits,” said the old mule to the troop horse. “He’s calling for me. Hey, kid, stop squealing. The dark hasn’t hurt anyone yet.”

The gun-bullocks lay down together and began chewing the cud, but the young mule huddled close to Billy.

The gun-bullocks lay down together and started chewing their cud, but the young mule snuggled up next to Billy.

“Things!” he said. “Fearful and horrible, Billy! They came into our lines while we were asleep. D’you think they’ll kill us?”

“Things!” he exclaimed. “Scary and terrible, Billy! They came into our camp while we were asleep. Do you think they’ll kill us?”

“I’ve a very great mind to give you a number-one kicking,” said Billy. “The idea of a fourteen-hand mule with your training disgracing the battery before this gentleman!”

“I really feel like giving you a serious kick,” said Billy. “The thought of a fourteen-hand mule with your training embarrassing the whole place in front of this guy!”

“Gently, gently!” said the troop-horse. “Remember they are always like this to begin with. The first time I ever saw a man (it was in Australia when I was a three-year-old) I ran for half a day, and if I’d seen a camel, I should have been running still.”

“Easy, easy!” said the troop-horse. “Just keep in mind that they always act like this at first. The first time I saw a man (it was in Australia when I was three) I ran for half a day, and if I had seen a camel, I would still be running.”

Nearly all our horses for the English cavalry are brought to India from Australia, and are broken in by the troopers themselves.

Almost all our horses for the English cavalry come to India from Australia, and the troopers break them in themselves.

“True enough,” said Billy. “Stop shaking, youngster. The first time they put the full harness with all its chains on my back I stood on my forelegs and kicked every bit of it off. I hadn’t learned the real science of kicking then, but the battery said they had never seen anything like it.”

“That's true,” Billy said. “Stop shaking, kid. The first time they put the full harness with all its chains on my back, I stood on my front legs and kicked every last bit of it off. I hadn’t mastered the art of kicking back then, but the team said they had never seen anything like it.”

“But this wasn’t harness or anything that jingled,” said the young mule. “You know I don’t mind that now, Billy. It was Things like trees, and they fell up and down the lines and bubbled; and my head-rope broke, and I couldn’t find my driver, and I couldn’t find you, Billy, so I ran off with—with these gentlemen.”

“But this wasn’t a harness or anything that jingled,” said the young mule. “You know I don’t mind that now, Billy. It was things like trees, and they fell up and down the lines and bubbled; and my head-rope broke, and I couldn’t find my driver, and I couldn’t find you, Billy, so I ran off with—with these gentlemen.”

“H’m!” said Billy. “As soon as I heard the camels were loose I came away on my own account. When a battery—a screw-gun mule calls gun-bullocks gentlemen, he must be very badly shaken up. Who are you fellows on the ground there?”

“H’m!” said Billy. “As soon as I heard the camels were loose, I came away for my own reasons. When a battery—a screw-gun mule calls gun-bullocks gentlemen, he must be really rattled. Who are you guys down there?”

The gun bullocks rolled their cuds, and answered both together: “The seventh yoke of the first gun of the Big Gun Battery. We were asleep when the camels came, but when we were trampled on we got up and walked away. It is better to lie quiet in the mud than to be disturbed on good bedding. We told your friend here that there was nothing to be afraid of, but he knew so much that he thought otherwise. Wah!”

The oxen chewed their cuds and replied in unison, “The seventh yoke of the first gun from the Big Gun Battery. We were sleeping when the camels arrived, but when they trampled us, we got up and walked off. It’s better to stay still in the mud than to be bothered on nice bedding. We told your friend here there was nothing to worry about, but he knew so much that he thought differently. Wah!”

They went on chewing.

They kept chewing.

“That comes of being afraid,” said Billy. “You get laughed at by gun-bullocks. I hope you like it, young un.”

"That’s what happens when you’re scared,” said Billy. “You get mocked by tough guys. I hope you enjoy it, kid."

The young mule’s teeth snapped, and I heard him say something about not being afraid of any beefy old bullock in the world. But the bullocks only clicked their horns together and went on chewing.

The young mule’s teeth snapped, and I heard him say he wasn’t afraid of any big old bull in the world. But the bulls just clanged their horns together and kept chewing.

{0295}

“Anybody can be forgiven for being scared in the night,” said the troop-horse

“Anyone can be forgiven for”

“Now, don’t be angry after you’ve been afraid. That’s the worst kind of cowardice,” said the troop-horse. “Anybody can be forgiven for being scared in the night, I think, if they see things they don’t understand. We’ve broken out of our pickets, again and again, four hundred and fifty of us, just because a new recruit got to telling tales of whip snakes at home in Australia till we were scared to death of the loose ends of our head-ropes.”

“Now, don’t get mad after you’ve been scared. That’s the worst kind of cowardice,” said the troop horse. “Anyone can be forgiven for being afraid at night, I think, if they see things they don’t understand. We’ve broken out of our pickets, time and time again, four hundred and fifty of us, just because a new recruit started telling stories about whip snakes back home in Australia until we were terrified of the loose ends of our head ropes.”

“That’s all very well in camp,” said Billy. “I’m not above stampeding myself, for the fun of the thing, when I haven’t been out for a day or two. But what do you do on active service?”

“That’s great in camp,” Billy said. “I’m not against getting excited myself for fun when I haven't been out for a day or two. But what do you do in active duty?”

“Oh, that’s quite another set of new shoes,” said the troop horse. “Dick Cunliffe’s on my back then, and drives his knees into me, and all I have to do is to watch where I am putting my feet, and to keep my hind legs well under me, and be bridle-wise.”

“Oh, that’s a whole new pair of shoes,” said the troop horse. “Dick Cunliffe’s riding me, pushing his knees into me, and all I need to do is watch where I’m placing my feet, keep my back legs well under me, and be aware of the bridle.”

“What’s bridle-wise?” said the young mule.

“What does bridle-wise mean?” asked the young mule.

“By the Blue Gums of the Back Blocks,” snorted the troop-horse, “do you mean to say that you aren’t taught to be bridle-wise in your business? How can you do anything, unless you can spin round at once when the rein is pressed on your neck? It means life or death to your man, and of course that’s life and death to you. Get round with your hind legs under you the instant you feel the rein on your neck. If you haven’t room to swing round, rear up a little and come round on your hind legs. That’s being bridle-wise.”

“By the Blue Gums of the Back Blocks,” snorted the troop horse, “are you saying you weren’t taught to be bridle-wise in your job? How can you do anything if you can’t turn around immediately when the rein touches your neck? It’s a matter of life or death for your rider, and of course, that means life and death for you too. Get your hind legs underneath you the moment you feel the rein on your neck. If you don’t have enough room to turn around, rear up a bit and pivot on your hind legs. That’s what it means to be bridle-wise.”

“We aren’t taught that way,” said Billy the mule stiffly. “We’re taught to obey the man at our head: step off when he says so, and step in when he says so. I suppose it comes to the same thing. Now, with all this fine fancy business and rearing, which must be very bad for your hocks, what do you do?”

“We aren’t taught that way,” said Billy the mule stiffly. “We’re taught to obey the person in charge: step off when they say so, and step in when they say so. I guess it all comes down to the same thing. Now, with all this fancy stuff and rearing, which can’t be good for your hocks, what do you do?”

“That depends,” said the troop-horse. “Generally I have to go in among a lot of yelling, hairy men with knives—long shiny knives, worse than the farrier’s knives—and I have to take care that Dick’s boot is just touching the next man’s boot without crushing it. I can see Dick’s lance to the right of my right eye, and I know I’m safe. I shouldn’t care to be the man or horse that stood up to Dick and me when we’re in a hurry.”

"That depends," said the troop-horse. "Usually, I have to go in among a bunch of shouting, hairy guys with knives—long, shiny knives, worse than the farrier’s knives—and I have to make sure that Dick’s boot is just touching the next guy’s boot without crushing it. I can see Dick’s lance to the right of my right eye, and I know I’m safe. I wouldn’t want to be the guy or horse that tries to take on Dick and me when we’re in a hurry."

“Don’t the knives hurt?” said the young mule.

“Don’t the knives hurt?” asked the young mule.

“Well, I got one cut across the chest once, but that wasn’t Dick’s fault—”

"Well, I once got a cut across my chest, but that wasn't Dick's fault—"

“A lot I should have cared whose fault it was, if it hurt!” said the young mule.

“A lot I should have cared whose fault it was, if it hurt!” said the young mule.

“You must,” said the troop horse. “If you don’t trust your man, you may as well run away at once. That’s what some of our horses do, and I don’t blame them. As I was saying, it wasn’t Dick’s fault. The man was lying on the ground, and I stretched myself not to tread on him, and he slashed up at me. Next time I have to go over a man lying down I shall step on him—hard.”

“You have to,” said the troop horse. “If you don’t trust your guy, you might as well just run away right now. That’s what some of our horses do, and I can’t blame them. Like I was saying, it wasn't Dick's fault. The guy was on the ground, and I made an effort not to step on him, and he swung at me. Next time I have to go over a guy lying down, I’m just going to step on him—hard.”

{0299}

The man was lying on the ground, and I stretched myself not to tread on him, and he slashed up at me.

The man was lying on the ground, and I stretched out not to step on him, and he swiped up at me.

“H’m!” said Billy. “It sounds very foolish. Knives are dirty things at any time. The proper thing to do is to climb up a mountain with a well-balanced saddle, hang on by all four feet and your ears too, and creep and crawl and wriggle along, till you come out hundreds of feet above anyone else on a ledge where there’s just room enough for your hoofs. Then you stand still and keep quiet—never ask a man to hold your head, young un—keep quiet while the guns are being put together, and then you watch the little poppy shells drop down into the tree-tops ever so far below.”

“Hmm!” said Billy. “That sounds really silly. Knives are dirty at any time. The right thing to do is to climb a mountain with a well-balanced saddle, hang on with all four legs and your ears too, and creep and crawl and wriggle along until you’re hundreds of feet above anyone else on a ledge that’s just big enough for your hooves. Then you stay still and keep quiet—never ask someone to hold your head, kid—stay quiet while they’re putting the guns together, and then you watch the little poppy shells drop down into the treetops way down below.”

“Don’t you ever trip?” said the troop-horse.

“Don’t you ever stumble?” said the troop horse.

“They say that when a mule trips you can split a hen’s ear,” said Billy. “Now and again perhaps a badly packed saddle will upset a mule, but it’s very seldom. I wish I could show you our business. It’s beautiful. Why, it took me three years to find out what the men were driving at. The science of the thing is never to show up against the sky line, because, if you do, you may get fired at. Remember that, young un. Always keep hidden as much as possible, even if you have to go a mile out of your way. I lead the battery when it comes to that sort of climbing.”

“They say that when a mule trips, you can split a hen’s ear,” said Billy. “Sometimes a poorly packed saddle can throw a mule off, but that's really rare. I wish I could show you how we operate. It’s amazing. It took me three years to understand what the guys were really doing. The key is to never be silhouetted against the skyline, because if you are, you might get shot at. Remember that, kid. Always stay hidden as much as you can, even if it means going a mile out of your way. I’m the best at that kind of climbing.”

“Fired at without the chance of running into the people who are firing!” said the troop-horse, thinking hard. “I couldn’t stand that. I should want to charge—with Dick.”

“Fired at without the chance to run into the people who are shooting!” said the troop-horse, deep in thought. “I couldn’t handle that. I’d want to charge—with Dick.”

“Oh, no, you wouldn’t. You know that as soon as the guns are in position they’ll do all the charging. That’s scientific and neat. But knives—pah!”

“Oh, no, you wouldn’t. You know that as soon as the guns are set up they’ll handle all the charging. That’s efficient and organized. But knives—ugh!”

The baggage-camel had been bobbing his head to and fro for some time past, anxious to get a word in edgewise. Then I heard him say, as he cleared his throat, nervously:

The baggage camel had been nodding his head back and forth for a while now, eager to squeeze in a word. Then I heard him say, as he cleared his throat, nervously:

“I—I—I have fought a little, but not in that climbing way or that running way.”

“I—I—I have fought a bit, but not by climbing or running.”

“No. Now you mention it,” said Billy, “you don’t look as though you were made for climbing or running—much. Well, how was it, old Hay-bales?”

“No. Now that you mention it,” said Billy, “you don’t seem like you were made for climbing or running—much. So, how was it, old Hay-bales?”

“The proper way,” said the camel. “We all sat down—”

“The right way,” said the camel. “We all sat down—”

“Oh, my crupper and breastplate!” said the troop-horse under his breath. “Sat down!”

“Oh, my crupper and breastplate!” muttered the troop-horse. “Sat down!”

“We sat down—a hundred of us,” the camel went on, “in a big square, and the men piled our packs and saddles, outside the square, and they fired over our backs, the men did, on all sides of the square.”

“We sat down—a hundred of us,” the camel continued, “in a large square, and the men stacked our packs and saddles outside the square, and they shot over our backs, the men did, on all sides of the square.”

“What sort of men? Any men that came along?” said the troop-horse. “They teach us in riding school to lie down and let our masters fire across us, but Dick Cunliffe is the only man I’d trust to do that. It tickles my girths, and, besides, I can’t see with my head on the ground.”

“What kind of men? Any men that show up?” said the troop horse. “They teach us in riding school to lie down and let our riders shoot over us, but Dick Cunliffe is the only one I’d trust to do that. It makes my girths feel funny, and besides, I can’t see with my head on the ground.”

“What does it matter who fires across you?” said the camel. “There are plenty of men and plenty of other camels close by, and a great many clouds of smoke. I am not frightened then. I sit still and wait.”

“What does it matter who shoots at you?” said the camel. “There are plenty of people and a lot of other camels around, and a ton of smoke in the air. I’m not scared, so I just sit here and wait.”

“And yet,” said Billy, “you dream bad dreams and upset the camp at night. Well, well! Before I’d lie down, not to speak of sitting down, and let a man fire across me, my heels and his head would have something to say to each other. Did you ever hear anything so awful as that?”

“And yet,” said Billy, “you have bad dreams and stir things up in the camp at night. Well, well! Before I’d lie down, not to mention sit down, and let someone shoot across me, my feet and his head would have a serious conversation. Have you ever heard anything so terrible as that?”

There was a long silence, and then one of the gun bullocks lifted up his big head and said, “This is very foolish indeed. There is only one way of fighting.”

There was a long silence, and then one of the gun bulls lifted his big head and said, “This is really foolish. There’s only one way to fight.”

“Oh, go on,” said Billy. “Please don’t mind me. I suppose you fellows fight standing on your tails?”

“Oh, come on,” said Billy. “Please don’t worry about me. I guess you guys fight standing on your tails?”

“Only one way,” said the two together. (They must have been twins.) “This is that way. To put all twenty yoke of us to the big gun as soon as Two Tails trumpets.” (“Two Tails” is camp slang for the elephant.)

“Only one way,” said the two together. (They must have been twins.) “This is the way. We’ll put all twenty yoke of us on the big gun as soon as Two Tails trumpets.” (“Two Tails” is camp slang for the elephant.)

“What does Two Tails trumpet for?” said the young mule.

“What is Two Tails trumpeting about?” asked the young mule.

“To show that he is not going any nearer to the smoke on the other side. Two Tails is a great coward. Then we tug the big gun all together—Heya—Hullah! Heeyah! Hullah! We do not climb like cats nor run like calves. We go across the level plain, twenty yoke of us, till we are unyoked again, and we graze while the big guns talk across the plain to some town with mud walls, and pieces of the wall fall out, and the dust goes up as though many cattle were coming home.”

“To prove that he isn't getting any closer to the smoke on the other side. Two Tails is a real coward. Then we all pull the big gun together—Heya—Hullah! Heeyah! Hullah! We don’t climb like cats or run like calves. We move across the flat land, twenty yoke of us, until we're unyoked again, and we graze while the big guns relay messages across the plain to some town with mud walls, and bits of the wall crumble, sending dust up as if a herd of cattle were returning home.”

“Oh! And you choose that time for grazing?” said the young mule.

“Oh! And you pick that time to eat?” said the young mule.

“That time or any other. Eating is always good. We eat till we are yoked up again and tug the gun back to where Two Tails is waiting for it. Sometimes there are big guns in the city that speak back, and some of us are killed, and then there is all the more grazing for those that are left. This is Fate. None the less, Two Tails is a great coward. That is the proper way to fight. We are brothers from Hapur. Our father was a sacred bull of Shiva. We have spoken.”

“That time or any other. Eating is always good. We eat until we’re all set again and pull the gun back to where Two Tails is waiting for it. Sometimes there are big guns in the city that fire back, and some of us get killed, leaving even more food for those who remain. This is fate. Still, Two Tails is a huge coward. That’s how you fight properly. We’re brothers from Hapur. Our father was a sacred bull of Shiva. We’ve talked.”

“Well, I’ve certainly learned something tonight,” said the troop-horse. “Do you gentlemen of the screw-gun battery feel inclined to eat when you are being fired at with big guns, and Two Tails is behind you?”

“Well, I’ve definitely learned something tonight,” said the troop-horse. “Do you guys in the screw-gun battery feel like eating when you’re being shot at with big guns, and Two Tails is behind you?”

“About as much as we feel inclined to sit down and let men sprawl all over us, or run into people with knives. I never heard such stuff. A mountain ledge, a well-balanced load, a driver you can trust to let you pick your own way, and I’m your mule. But—the other things—no!” said Billy, with a stamp of his foot.

“About as much as we’re eager to sit down and let people lounge all over us, or run into others with knives. I’ve never heard anything like it. A mountain ledge, a well-balanced load, a driver you can trust to let you choose your own path, and I’m your mule. But—the other things—no!” said Billy, stamping his foot.

“Of course,” said the troop horse, “everyone is not made in the same way, and I can quite see that your family, on your father’s side, would fail to understand a great many things.”

“Of course,” said the troop horse, “not everyone is the same, and I can totally see that your family, on your father's side, wouldn’t get a lot of things.”

“Never you mind my family on my father’s side,” said Billy angrily, for every mule hates to be reminded that his father was a donkey. “My father was a Southern gentleman, and he could pull down and bite and kick into rags every horse he came across. Remember that, you big brown Brumby!”

“Don’t worry about my family on my dad’s side,” Billy said angrily, because every mule hates being reminded that his dad was a donkey. “My dad was a Southern gentleman, and he could take down, bite, and kick any horse he met into shreds. Keep that in mind, you big brown Brumby!”

Brumby means wild horse without any breeding. Imagine the feelings of Sunol if a car-horse called her a “skate,” and you can imagine how the Australian horse felt. I saw the white of his eye glitter in the dark.

Brumby means a wild horse with no pedigree. Think about how Sunol would feel if a car-horse called her a “skate,” and you can understand how the Australian horse felt. I saw the white of his eye shine in the dark.

“See here, you son of an imported Malaga jackass,” he said between his teeth, “I’d have you know that I’m related on my mother’s side to Carbine, winner of the Melbourne Cup, and where I come from we aren’t accustomed to being ridden over roughshod by any parrot-mouthed, pig-headed mule in a pop-gun pea-shooter battery. Are you ready?”

“Listen here, you son of a Malaga jackass,” he said through clenched teeth, “I should let you know that I’m related on my mother’s side to Carbine, the winner of the Melbourne Cup, and where I come from, we aren’t used to being pushed around by any loudmouth, stubborn mule in a toy gun squad. Are you ready?”

“On your hind legs!” squealed Billy. They both reared up facing each other, and I was expecting a furious fight, when a gurgly, rumbly voice, called out of the darkness to the right—“Children, what are you fighting about there? Be quiet.”

“Stand on your back legs!” yelled Billy. They both stood up facing each other, and I was ready for a wild fight, when a gurgly, rumbly voice called out from the darkness to the right—“Kids, what are you arguing about over there? Keep it down.”

Both beasts dropped down with a snort of disgust, for neither horse nor mule can bear to listen to an elephant’s voice.

Both animals dropped down with a snort of disgust, as neither the horse nor the mule can stand to hear an elephant’s voice.

“It’s Two Tails!” said the troop-horse. “I can’t stand him. A tail at each end isn’t fair!”

“It’s Two Tails!” said the troop horse. “I can’t stand him. Having a tail at each end isn’t fair!”

“My feelings exactly,” said Billy, crowding into the troop-horse for company. “We’re very alike in some things.”

“My feelings exactly,” said Billy, squeezing in next to the troop horse for some company. “We’re pretty similar in some ways.”

“I suppose we’ve inherited them from our mothers,” said the troop horse. “It’s not worth quarreling about. Hi! Two Tails, are you tied up?”

“I guess we got them from our moms,” said the troop horse. “It’s not worth arguing over. Hey! Two Tails, are you tied up?”

“Yes,” said Two Tails, with a laugh all up his trunk. “I’m picketed for the night. I’ve heard what you fellows have been saying. But don’t be afraid. I’m not coming over.”

“Yes,” said Two Tails, laughing from the depths of his trunk. “I’m tied up for the night. I’ve heard what you guys have been saying. But don’t worry. I’m not coming over.”

The bullocks and the camel said, half aloud, “Afraid of Two Tails—what nonsense!” And the bullocks went on, “We are sorry that you heard, but it is true. Two Tails, why are you afraid of the guns when they fire?”

The bulls and the camel said, half to themselves, “Scared of Two Tails—what nonsense!” And the bulls continued, “We’re sorry you overheard, but it’s true. Two Tails, why are you afraid of the guns when they shoot?”

“Well,” said Two Tails, rubbing one hind leg against the other, exactly like a little boy saying a poem, “I don’t quite know whether you’d understand.”

“Well,” said Two Tails, rubbing one hind leg against the other, just like a little boy reciting a poem, “I’m not really sure if you’d get it.”

“We don’t, but we have to pull the guns,” said the bullocks.

“We don’t, but we have to pull the guns,” said the bullocks.

“I know it, and I know you are a good deal braver than you think you are. But it’s different with me. My battery captain called me a Pachydermatous Anachronism the other day.”

“I get it, and I know you're a lot braver than you realize. But it's different for me. My battery captain called me a thick-skinned throwback the other day.”

“That’s another way of fighting, I suppose?” said Billy, who was recovering his spirits.

"Is that another way of fighting, I guess?" Billy said, getting his spirits back.

“You don’t know what that means, of course, but I do. It means betwixt and between, and that is just where I am. I can see inside my head what will happen when a shell bursts, and you bullocks can’t.”

“You don’t know what that means, of course, but I do. It means caught in the middle, and that is just where I am. I can see in my mind what will happen when a shell explodes, and you idiots can’t.”

“I can,” said the troop-horse. “At least a little bit. I try not to think about it.”

“I can,” said the troop-horse. “At least a little. I try not to think about it.”

“I can see more than you, and I do think about it. I know there’s a great deal of me to take care of, and I know that nobody knows how to cure me when I’m sick. All they can do is to stop my driver’s pay till I get well, and I can’t trust my driver.”

“I can see more than you do, and I think about it often. I know there’s a lot about me that needs attention, and I understand that no one really knows how to help me when I’m unwell. All they can do is withhold my driver’s pay until I recover, and I can’t rely on my driver.”

“Ah!” said the troop horse. “That explains it. I can trust Dick.”

“Ah!” said the troop horse. “That makes sense. I can count on Dick.”

“You could put a whole regiment of Dicks on my back without making me feel any better. I know just enough to be uncomfortable, and not enough to go on in spite of it.”

“You could load me up with a whole army of guys without making me feel any better. I know just enough to be uneasy, but not enough to carry on anyway.”

“We do not understand,” said the bullocks.

"We don't understand," said the bulls.

“I know you don’t. I’m not talking to you. You don’t know what blood is.”

“I know you don’t. I’m not talking to you. You have no idea what blood really means.”

“We do,” said the bullocks. “It is red stuff that soaks into the ground and smells.”

“We do,” said the bulls. “It’s a red substance that seeps into the ground and has a strong smell.”

The troop-horse gave a kick and a bound and a snort.

The troop horse kicked, jumped, and snorted.

“Don’t talk of it,” he said. “I can smell it now, just thinking of it. It makes me want to run—when I haven’t Dick on my back.”

“Don’t mention it,” he said. “I can smell it now, just thinking about it. It makes me want to run—when I don’t have Dick on my back.”

“But it is not here,” said the camel and the bullocks. “Why are you so stupid?”

“But it’s not here,” said the camel and the bullocks. “Why are you being so dumb?”

“It’s vile stuff,” said Billy. “I don’t want to run, but I don’t want to talk about it.”

“It’s terrible stuff,” said Billy. “I don’t want to run, but I don’t want to talk about it.”

“There you are!” said Two Tails, waving his tail to explain.

“There you are!” Two Tails said, waving his tail to show what he meant.

“Surely. Yes, we have been here all night,” said the bullocks.

“Absolutely. Yes, we've been here all night,” said the bullocks.

Two Tails stamped his foot till the iron ring on it jingled. “Oh, I’m not talking to you. You can’t see inside your heads.”

Two Tails stamped his foot until the iron ring on it jingled. “Oh, I’m not talking to you. You can’t see inside your heads.”

“No. We see out of our four eyes,” said the bullocks. “We see straight in front of us.”

“No. We see with our four eyes,” said the bulls. “We see straight ahead.”

“If I could do that and nothing else, you wouldn’t be needed to pull the big guns at all. If I was like my captain—he can see things inside his head before the firing begins, and he shakes all over, but he knows too much to run away—if I was like him I could pull the guns. But if I were as wise as all that I should never be here. I should be a king in the forest, as I used to be, sleeping half the day and bathing when I liked. I haven’t had a good bath for a month.”

“If I could do that and nothing else, you wouldn’t even need to bring out the big guns. If I were like my captain—he can picture everything in his mind before the firing starts, and he trembles all over, but he knows too much to back down—if I were like him, I could handle the guns. But if I were that wise, I wouldn’t be here at all. I’d be a king in the forest, like I used to be, sleeping half the day and bathing whenever I wanted. I haven’t had a decent bath in a month.”

“That’s all very fine,” said Billy. “But giving a thing a long name doesn’t make it any better.”

"That's all well and good," Billy said. "But giving something a long name doesn't make it any better."

“H’sh!” said the troop horse. “I think I understand what Two Tails means.”

“H’sh!” said the troop horse. “I think I get what Two Tails is saying.”

“You’ll understand better in a minute,” said Two Tails angrily. “Now you just explain to me why you don’t like this!”

"You'll get it soon," Two Tails said angrily. "Now you just tell me why you don't like this!"

He began trumpeting furiously at the top of his trumpet.

He started blasting loudly on his trumpet.

“Stop that!” said Billy and the troop horse together, and I could hear them stamp and shiver. An elephant’s trumpeting is always nasty, especially on a dark night.

“Stop that!” Billy and the troop horse shouted at the same time, and I could hear them stamp and shiver. An elephant’s trumpeting is always unpleasant, especially on a dark night.

“I shan’t stop,” said Two Tails. “Won’t you explain that, please? Hhrrmph! Rrrt! Rrrmph! Rrrhha!” Then he stopped suddenly, and I heard a little whimper in the dark, and knew that Vixen had found me at last. She knew as well as I did that if there is one thing in the world the elephant is more afraid of than another it is a little barking dog. So she stopped to bully Two Tails in his pickets, and yapped round his big feet. Two Tails shuffled and squeaked. “Go away, little dog!” he said. “Don’t snuff at my ankles, or I’ll kick at you. Good little dog—nice little doggie, then! Go home, you yelping little beast! Oh, why doesn’t someone take her away? She’ll bite me in a minute.”

"I won't stop," said Two Tails. "Could you explain that, please? Hhrrmph! Rrrt! Rrrmph! Rrrhha!" Then he suddenly stopped, and I heard a small whimper in the dark, realizing that Vixen had finally found me. She knew, just like I did, that if there's one thing in the world an elephant is more scared of than anything else, it's a little barking dog. So she started to tease Two Tails by his pickets, yapping around his huge feet. Two Tails shuffled and squeaked. "Go away, little dog!" he said. "Don’t sniff at my ankles, or I’ll kick at you. Good little dog—nice little doggie, then! Go home, you yapping little creature! Oh, why doesn’t someone take her away? She’ll bite me any second."

“Seems to me,” said Billy to the troop horse, “that our friend Two Tails is afraid of most things. Now, if I had a full meal for every dog I’ve kicked across the parade-ground I should be as fat as Two Tails nearly.”

“Looks to me,” said Billy to the troop horse, “that our buddy Two Tails is scared of just about everything. If I had a full meal for every dog I’ve kicked across the parade ground, I’d be as heavy as Two Tails is almost.”

I whistled, and Vixen ran up to me, muddy all over, and licked my nose, and told me a long tale about hunting for me all through the camp. I never let her know that I understood beast talk, or she would have taken all sorts of liberties. So I buttoned her into the breast of my overcoat, and Two Tails shuffled and stamped and growled to himself.

I whistled, and Vixen came running up to me, muddy all over, and licked my nose, telling me a long story about looking for me throughout the camp. I never let her know that I understood animal talk, or she would have started taking all kinds of liberties. So I buttoned her into the front of my overcoat, while Two Tails shuffled, stomped, and grumbled to himself.

“Extraordinary! Most extraordinary!” he said. “It runs in our family. Now, where has that nasty little beast gone to?”

“Unbelievable! Totally unbelievable!” he said. “It’s in our genes. Now, where has that pesky little creature gone off to?”

I heard him feeling about with his trunk.

I heard him searching around with his trunk.

“We all seem to be affected in various ways,” he went on, blowing his nose. “Now, you gentlemen were alarmed, I believe, when I trumpeted.”

“We all seem to be affected in different ways,” he continued, blowing his nose. “Now, you gentlemen were concerned, I believe, when I sounded the alarm.”

“Not alarmed, exactly,” said the troop-horse, “but it made me feel as though I had hornets where my saddle ought to be. Don’t begin again.”

“Not exactly alarmed,” said the troop horse, “but it made me feel like I had hornets where my saddle should be. Don’t start again.”

“I’m frightened of a little dog, and the camel here is frightened by bad dreams in the night.”

“I’m scared of a little dog, and the camel here is scared of bad dreams at night.”

“It is very lucky for us that we haven’t all got to fight in the same way,” said the troop-horse.

“It’s really lucky for us that we don’t all have to fight in the same way,” said the troop-horse.

“What I want to know,” said the young mule, who had been quiet for a long time—“what I want to know is, why we have to fight at all.”

“What I want to know,” said the young mule, who had been quiet for a long time, “is why we have to fight at all.”

“Because we’re told to,” said the troop-horse, with a snort of contempt.

“Because we’re told to,” the troop-horse replied, snorting in disdain.

“Orders,” said Billy the mule, and his teeth snapped.

"Orders," said Billy the mule, and his teeth clicked.

“Hukm hai!” (It is an order!), said the camel with a gurgle, and Two Tails and the bullocks repeated, “Hukm hai!”

“Hukm hai!” (It's an order!), said the camel with a gurgle, and Two Tails and the bullocks echoed, “Hukm hai!”

“Yes, but who gives the orders?” said the recruit-mule.

“Yes, but who gives the orders?” asked the recruit-mule.

“The man who walks at your head—Or sits on your back—Or holds the nose rope—Or twists your tail,” said Billy and the troop-horse and the camel and the bullocks one after the other.

“The man who walks in front of you—Or sits on you—Or holds the rope around your nose—Or twists your tail,” said Billy and the troop horse and the camel and the oxen one after another.

“But who gives them the orders?”

"But who tells them what to do?"

“Now you want to know too much, young un,” said Billy, “and that is one way of getting kicked. All you have to do is to obey the man at your head and ask no questions.”

“Now you want to know too much, kid,” said Billy, “and that’s a good way to get in trouble. All you need to do is follow the guy in charge and don’t ask questions.”

“He’s quite right,” said Two Tails. “I can’t always obey, because I’m betwixt and between. But Billy’s right. Obey the man next to you who gives the order, or you’ll stop all the battery, besides getting a thrashing.”

“He's absolutely right,” said Two Tails. “I can’t always follow orders because I'm caught in the middle. But Billy's right. Follow the person next to you who gives the command, or you’ll mess up everything, and you’ll end up getting a beating.”

The gun-bullocks got up to go. “Morning is coming,” they said. “We will go back to our lines. It is true that we only see out of our eyes, and we are not very clever. But still, we are the only people to-night who have not been afraid. Good-night, you brave people.”

The gun-bullocks stood up to leave. “Morning is coming,” they said. “We’ll head back to our spots. It’s true that we only see with our eyes, and we’re not that smart. But still, we’re the only ones tonight who haven’t been scared. Good night, you brave folks.”

Nobody answered, and the troop-horse said, to change the conversation, “Where’s that little dog? A dog means a man somewhere about.”

Nobody answered, and the troop-horse said, trying to change the topic, “Where’s that little dog? A dog means there’s a man around here somewhere.”

“Here I am,” yapped Vixen, “under the gun tail with my man. You big, blundering beast of a camel you, you upset our tent. My man’s very angry.”

“Here I am,” yapped Vixen, “under the gun tail with my guy. You big, clumsy beast of a camel, you upset our tent. My guy’s really angry.”

“Phew!” said the bullocks. “He must be white!”

“Phew!” said the calves. “He must be white!”

“Of course he is,” said Vixen. “Do you suppose I’m looked after by a black bullock-driver?”

“Of course he is,” said Vixen. “Do you think I’m being taken care of by a black bullock driver?”

“Huah! Ouach! Ugh!” said the bullocks. “Let us get away quickly.”

“Whoa! Ugh! Ugh!” said the bulls. “Let’s get out of here fast.”

They plunged forward in the mud, and managed somehow to run their yoke on the pole of an ammunition wagon, where it jammed.

They pushed ahead in the mud and somehow got their yoke stuck on the pole of an ammunition wagon.

“Now you have done it,” said Billy calmly. “Don’t struggle. You’re hung up till daylight. What on earth’s the matter?”

“Now you’ve done it,” Billy said calmly. “Don’t struggle. You’re stuck until morning. What on earth is wrong?”

The bullocks went off into the long hissing snorts that Indian cattle give, and pushed and crowded and slued and stamped and slipped and nearly fell down in the mud, grunting savagely.

The bulls let out long hissing snorts like Indian cattle do, and they pushed, crowded, twisted, stamped, slipped, and almost fell in the mud, grunting fiercely.

“You’ll break your necks in a minute,” said the troop-horse. “What’s the matter with white men? I live with ’em.”

“You’ll break your necks in a minute,” said the troop horse. “What’s wrong with white people? I live with them.”

“They—eat—us! Pull!” said the near bullock. The yoke snapped with a twang, and they lumbered off together.

“They’re—eating—us! Pull!” said the nearby bull. The yoke broke with a twang, and they trudged off together.

I never knew before what made Indian cattle so scared of Englishmen. We eat beef—a thing that no cattle-driver touches—and of course the cattle do not like it.

I never understood before why Indian cattle are so afraid of Englishmen. We eat beef—a thing that no cattle-driver would touch—and naturally, the cattle don't like it.

“May I be flogged with my own pad-chains! Who’d have thought of two big lumps like those losing their heads?” said Billy.

“May I be punished with my own pad-chains! Who would have thought two big guys like them would lose their heads?” said Billy.

“Never mind. I’m going to look at this man. Most of the white men, I know, have things in their pockets,” said the troop-horse.

“Forget it. I’m going to check out this guy. Most of the white guys I know have stuff in their pockets,” said the troop-horse.

“I’ll leave you, then. I can’t say I’m over-fond of ’em myself. Besides, white men who haven’t a place to sleep in are more than likely to be thieves, and I’ve a good deal of Government property on my back. Come along, young un, and we’ll go back to our lines. Good-night, Australia! See you on parade to-morrow, I suppose. Good-night, old Hay-bale!—try to control your feelings, won’t you? Good-night, Two Tails! If you pass us on the ground tomorrow, don’t trumpet. It spoils our formation.”

“I'll head out now. Honestly, I'm not too fond of them myself. Plus, white men without a place to sleep are likely to be thieves, and I've got a lot of government property to deal with. Come on, kid, let's head back to our lines. Goodnight, Australia! I guess I'll see you on parade tomorrow. Goodnight, old Hay-bale!—try to keep it together, okay? Goodnight, Two Tails! If you see us on the ground tomorrow, don't trumpet. It messes up our formation.”

Billy the Mule stumped off with the swaggering limp of an old campaigner, as the troop-horse’s head came nuzzling into my breast, and I gave him biscuits, while Vixen, who is a most conceited little dog, told him fibs about the scores of horses that she and I kept.

Billy the Mule strolled away with the confident limp of a seasoned veteran, as the troop horse's head nestled against my chest, and I gave him cookies, while Vixen, who is a very self-important little dog, spun tales about the many horses that she and I owned.

“I’m coming to the parade to-morrow in my dog-cart,” she said. “Where will you be?”

“I’m coming to the parade tomorrow in my dog cart,” she said. “Where will you be?”

“On the left hand of the second squadron. I set the time for all my troop, little lady,” he said politely. “Now I must go back to Dick. My tail’s all muddy, and he’ll have two hours’ hard work dressing me for parade.”

“On the left side of the second squadron. I set the time for all my troops, little lady,” he said kindly. “Now I need to go back to Dick. My tail is all muddy, and he’ll have two hours of tough work getting me ready for the parade.”

The big parade of all the thirty thousand men was held that afternoon, and Vixen and I had a good place close to the Viceroy and the Amir of Afghanistan, with high, big black hat of astrakhan wool and the great diamond star in the center. The first part of the review was all sunshine, and the regiments went by in wave upon wave of legs all moving together, and guns all in a line, till our eyes grew dizzy. Then the cavalry came up, to the beautiful cavalry canter of “Bonnie Dundee,” and Vixen cocked her ear where she sat on the dog-cart. The second squadron of the Lancers shot by, and there was the troop-horse, with his tail like spun silk, his head pulled into his breast, one ear forward and one back, setting the time for all his squadron, his legs going as smoothly as waltz music. Then the big guns came by, and I saw Two Tails and two other elephants harnessed in line to a forty-pounder siege gun, while twenty yoke of oxen walked behind. The seventh pair had a new yoke, and they looked rather stiff and tired. Last came the screw guns, and Billy the mule carried himself as though he commanded all the troops, and his harness was oiled and polished till it winked. I gave a cheer all by myself for Billy the mule, but he never looked right or left.

The big parade of thirty thousand men took place that afternoon, and Vixen and I had a great spot near the Viceroy and the Amir of Afghanistan, who wore a tall, big black astrakhan wool hat and a huge diamond star in the center. The first part of the review was bright and sunny, and the regiments marched by in wave after wave of legs moving in unison, with guns aligned perfectly, making our eyes spin. Then the cavalry arrived, performing a beautiful canter to “Bonnie Dundee,” and Vixen perked up her ears from her spot on the dog-cart. The second squadron of the Lancers rushed by, featuring a troop horse with a tail like spun silk, his head tucked into his chest, one ear facing forward and one back, keeping time for his squadron, legs moving as smoothly as waltz music. Then the big guns rolled past, and I spotted Two Tails and two other elephants hitched in line to a forty-pounder siege gun, while twenty yoke of oxen followed behind. The seventh pair had a new yoke and looked a bit stiff and worn out. Lastly, the screw guns came through, and Billy the mule carried himself as if he was in charge of all the troops, his harness oiled and polished until it gleamed. I cheered all by myself for Billy the mule, but he never glanced around.

The rain began to fall again, and for a while it was too misty to see what the troops were doing. They had made a big half circle across the plain, and were spreading out into a line. That line grew and grew and grew till it was three-quarters of a mile long from wing to wing—one solid wall of men, horses, and guns. Then it came on straight toward the Viceroy and the Amir, and as it got nearer the ground began to shake, like the deck of a steamer when the engines are going fast.

The rain started pouring again, and for a bit, it was too foggy to see what the troops were up to. They had formed a large half-circle across the plain and were spreading out into a line. That line kept expanding until it stretched three-quarters of a mile from one end to the other—one solid wall of men, horses, and cannons. Then it advanced straight toward the Viceroy and the Amir, and as it approached, the ground began to tremble, like the deck of a ship when the engines are running fast.

Unless you have been there you cannot imagine what a frightening effect this steady come-down of troops has on the spectators, even when they know it is only a review. I looked at the Amir. Up till then he had not shown the shadow of a sign of astonishment or anything else. But now his eyes began to get bigger and bigger, and he picked up the reins on his horse’s neck and looked behind him. For a minute it seemed as though he were going to draw his sword and slash his way out through the English men and women in the carriages at the back. Then the advance stopped dead, the ground stood still, the whole line saluted, and thirty bands began to play all together. That was the end of the review, and the regiments went off to their camps in the rain, and an infantry band struck up with—

Unless you've experienced it, you can't really imagine how frightening the steady march of troops is for the spectators, even when they know it’s just a review. I glanced at the Amir. Until that moment, he hadn’t shown the slightest hint of surprise or anything else. But now his eyes started widening, and he grabbed the reins of his horse and looked back. For a moment, it seemed like he was about to draw his sword and cut his way through the English men and women in the carriages behind him. Then the advance halted, the ground froze, the entire line saluted, and thirty bands began to play all at once. That marked the end of the review, and the regiments headed back to their camps in the rain, while an infantry band started playing—

The animals went in two by two,
    Hurrah!
The animals went in two by two,
The elephant and the battery mul’,
and they all got into the Ark
    For to get out of the rain!

The animals went in two by two,
    Hooray!
The animals went in two by two,
The elephant and the battery mule,
and they all got into the Ark
    To get out of the rain!

Then I heard an old grizzled, long-haired Central Asian chief, who had come down with the Amir, asking questions of a native officer.

Then I heard an old, rugged, long-haired Central Asian chief, who had come down with the Amir, asking questions of a local officer.

“Now,” said he, “in what manner was this wonderful thing done?”

“Now,” he said, “how was this amazing thing accomplished?”

And the officer answered, “An order was given, and they obeyed.”

And the officer replied, “An order was given, and they followed it.”

“But are the beasts as wise as the men?” said the chief.

“But are the animals as smart as the humans?” said the chief.

“They obey, as the men do. Mule, horse, elephant, or bullock, he obeys his driver, and the driver his sergeant, and the sergeant his lieutenant, and the lieutenant his captain, and the captain his major, and the major his colonel, and the colonel his brigadier commanding three regiments, and the brigadier the general, who obeys the Viceroy, who is the servant of the Empress. Thus it is done.”

“They obey, just like the men do. Mule, horse, elephant, or bullock, he follows his driver, and the driver follows his sergeant, and the sergeant follows his lieutenant, and the lieutenant follows his captain, and the captain follows his major, and the major follows his colonel, and the colonel follows his brigadier in command of three regiments, and the brigadier follows the general, who takes orders from the Viceroy, who serves the Empress. That’s how it works.”

“Would it were so in Afghanistan!” said the chief, “for there we obey only our own wills.”

“Would it be so in Afghanistan!” said the chief, “because there we only follow our own desires.”

“And for that reason,” said the native officer, twirling his mustache, “your Amir whom you do not obey must come here and take orders from our Viceroy.”

“And for that reason,” said the local officer, twirling his mustache, “your Amir whom you don’t obey has to come here and take orders from our Viceroy.”

Parade Song of the Camp Animals

ELEPHANTS OF THE GUN TEAMS

ELEPHANTS OF THE GUN CREWS

We lent to Alexander the strength of Hercules,
The wisdom of our foreheads, the cunning of our knees;
We bowed our necks to service: they ne’er were loosed again,—
Make way there—way for the ten-foot teams
    Of the Forty-Pounder train!

We gave Alexander the strength of Hercules,
The wisdom of our minds, the cleverness of our actions;
We submitted to service: we were never released again,—
Make way—make way for the ten-foot teams
    Of the Forty-Pounder train!

GUN BULLOCKS

GUN BULLOCKS

Those heroes in their harnesses avoid a cannon-ball,
And what they know of powder upsets them one and all;
Then we come into action and tug the guns again—
Make way there—way for the twenty yoke
    Of the Forty-Pounder train!

Those heroes in their gear dodge a cannonball,
And what they know about gunpowder rattles them all;
Then we spring into action and pull the guns again—
Make way—make way for the twenty pairs
    Of the Forty-Pounder train!

CAVALRY HORSES

Cavalry horses

By the brand on my shoulder, the finest of tunes
Is played by the Lancers, Hussars, and Dragoons,
And it’s sweeter than “Stables” or “Water” to me—
The Cavalry Canter of “Bonnie Dundee”!

Then feed us and break us and handle and groom,
And give us good riders and plenty of room,
And launch us in column of squadron and see
The way of the war-horse to “Bonnie Dundee”!

By the mark on my shoulder, the best of songs
Is played by the Lancers, Hussars, and Dragoons,
And it’s sweeter than “Stables” or “Water” to me—
The Cavalry Canter of “Bonnie Dundee”!

So feed us and take care of us, and make us look good,
And give us good riders and lots of space,
And start us in a squadron formation and watch
The way of the war-horse to “Bonnie Dundee”!

SCREW-GUN MULES

Screw-gun mules

As me and my companions were scrambling up a hill,
The path was lost in rolling stones, but we went forward still;
For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,
Oh, it’s our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to spare!

Good luck to every sergeant, then, that lets us pick our road;
Bad luck to all the driver-men that cannot pack a load:
For we can wriggle and climb, my lads, and turn up everywhere,
Oh, it’s our delight on a mountain height, with a leg or two to spare!

As my friends and I were scrambling up a hill,
The path was lost in rolling stones, but we kept moving on;
Because we can wriggle and climb, guys, and show up anywhere,
Oh, it's our joy on a mountain peak, with a leg or two to spare!

Good luck to every sergeant, then, who lets us choose our way;
Bad luck to all the drivers who can't pack a load:
For we can wriggle and climb, guys, and show up anywhere,
Oh, it's our joy on a mountain peak, with a leg or two to spare!

COMMISSARIAT CAMELS

Commissariat Camels

We haven’t a camelty tune of our own
To help us trollop along,
But every neck is a hair trombone
(Rtt-ta-ta-ta! is a hair trombone!)
And this our marching-song:
Can’t! Don’t! Sha’n’t! Won’t!
Pass it along the line!
Somebody’s pack has slid from his back,
Wish it were only mine!
Somebody’s load has tipped off in the road—
Cheer for a halt and a row!
Urrr! Yarrh! Grr! Arrh!
Somebody’s catching it now!

We don’t have our own catchy tune
To help us march along,
But every neck is a hair trombone
(Rtt-ta-ta-ta! is a hair trombone!)
And this is our marching song:
Can’t! Don’t! Shouldn’t! Won’t!
Pass it down the line!
Somebody’s pack has slipped off his back,
Wish it were just mine!
Somebody’s load has fallen in the road—
Cheer for a stop and a shout!
Urrr! Yarrh! Grr! Arrh!
Somebody’s in trouble now!

ALL THE BEASTS TOGETHER

ALL THE BEASTS UNITED

Children of the Camp are we,
Serving each in his degree;
Children of the yoke and goad,
Pack and harness, pad and load.
See our line across the plain,
Like a heel-rope bent again,
Reaching, writhing, rolling far,
Sweeping all away to war!
While the men that walk beside,
Dusty, silent, heavy-eyed,
Cannot tell why we or they
March and suffer day by day.
    Children of the Camp are we,
    Serving each in his degree;
    Children of the yoke and goad,
    Pack and harness, pad and load!

We are the children of the camp,
Each serving in our own way;
Children of the yoke and whip,
Load and gear, saddle and grip.
Look at our line stretching across the field,
Like a bent rope coming back,
Reaching, twisting, rolling far,
Sweeping everything away to war!
While the men walking beside us,
Dusty, quiet, heavy-eyed,
Can't explain why we or they
March and endure day by day.
    We are the children of the camp,
    Each serving in our own way;
    Children of the yoke and whip,
    Load and gear, saddle and grip!


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!